The Project Gutenberg EBook of Opus 21, by Philip Wylie

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this ebook.



Title: Opus 21
       Descriptive Music for the Lower Kinsey Epoch of the Atomic
       Age, a Concerto for a One-man Band, Six Arias for Soap
       Operas, Fugues, Anthems & Barrelhouse

Author: Philip Wylie

Release Date: August 10, 2020 [EBook #62900]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK OPUS 21 ***




Produced by Tim Lindell, Graeme Mackreth and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
book was produced from images made available by the
HathiTrust Digital Library.)










 _Opus 21_




BOOKS BY _Philip Wylie_


 HEAVY LADEN · BABES AND SUCKLINGS · GLADIATOR
 FOOTPRINT OF CINDERELLA · THE SAVAGE GENTLEMAN
 FINNLEY WREN: HIS NOTIONS AND OPINIONS
 AS THEY REVELED · AN APRIL AFTERNOON
 THE BIG ONES GET AWAY · SALT WATER DAFFY
 THE OTHER HORSEMAN · GENERATION OF VIPERS
 CORPSES AT INDIAN STONES
 FISH AND TIN FISH · NIGHT UNTO NIGHT
 AN ESSAY ON MORALS · TOO MUCH OF EVERYTHING
 CRUNCH AND DES: STORIES OF FLORIDA FISHING
 OPUS 21


_By Philip Wylie and William W. Muir_

THE ARMY WAY




 OPUS 21

 _Descriptive Music_

 FOR THE LOWER KINSEY EPOCH
 OF THE ATOMIC AGE

 _a Concerto for a One-Man Band_

 SIX ARIAS FOR SOAP OPERAS

 _Fugues, Anthems, & Barrelhouse_

 BY
 PHILIP WYLIE

 RINEHART & COMPANY, INC.
 _New York and Toronto_




 _First Printing, April 1949_
 _Second Printing, June 1949_
 _Third Printing, September 1949_
 _Fourth Printing, November 1951_
 _Fifth Printing, October 1953_
 _Sixth Printing, September 1956_
 _Seventh Printing, October 1959_


 COPYRIGHT, 1949, BY PHILIP WYLIE

 PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED




 TO MY WIFE
 _Ricky_
 AND MY DAUGHTER
 _Karen_
 I LOVINGLY DEDICATE
 THIS ROMANCE




WARNING


Most of the characters in this book are unreal--and that is
particularly true of the author.... Few of the events recorded here
ever took place--exactly.... Even the time is somewhat out of joint,
so purists are advised not to bother to compare the meteorology with
the obituaries.... I never had (for instance) an elder sister named
Georgianna, that I know of.... The difference between what is Real (or
Truth) and what is Illusion (or Fiction) is left to such judgment as
the reader may own--just as it is in all the other experiences of life.

 _P.W._




 PART ONE: _Scherzo_:           3

   PART TWO: _Tarantella_:       79

     PART THREE: _Andante_:       124

       PART FOUR: _Rondo_:          225

         PART FIVE: _Coda_:           361




 _Opus 21_




PART ONE

 _Scherzo_


1

It happens to millions.

They sit in doctors' offices trying to hide nervousness in the pages of
magazines. Wondering what germs their predecessors have deposited in
_Life_ and _Harper's Bazaar_ or _Action Comics_.

The nurse calls:

Mr. So-and-so. Mrs. So-and-so. Miss So-and-so.

They go in.

"Doctor," they say, "just lately I've begun to notice...."

They have begun to notice Death.

And now the doctor notices, too.

Millions of us, in this century, find out before angina curls us like
insects in flame. Before the stone is lodged in its screaming cavity.
Before the final, involuntary issue of bowel or bladder or foamy lungs.

It is one of the marvels of science.

"Tom," I said, for the doctor is an old friend, "lately I've noticed
a feeling of fullness in my nasal passages. And this morning, before
I flew down from the country, I looked at the back of my throat. Up
behind the uvula. Something is--growing there."

"Let's take a squint."

Tom was calm. He hadn't spent his forenoon staring from an airplane
window at the landscapes of New York and New Jersey, but seeing only
a reflection in a bathroom mirror. A reflection of his face, yawning
unpleasantly in the lavender fluorescence, the vertical tubes of light,
and there, on his throat's arch, a foreign tissue like a clot of paint
scraped from a bright palette.

He had merely shaved, as the rest of us had shaved on thousands of
mornings, thinking of this and that.

Now he switched on a light, tilted the circular reflector above his
forehead and removed his gold spectacles. I yawned.

He said, "Hunh."

So I knew.

We'd been friends, after all, for thirty-four years; by the inflection
of a syllable, we could make lucid assertions. He thought--what I
thought.

"Phil," he said, "we better get a biopsy right away."

"It's in a bad spot."

His instruments gagged me for a minute or two, brought tears in my
eyes, probed at revolted mucosae. "Yes, Phil. And there's a lot of it.
You didn't notice--anything--?"

"Earlier? Nope. This morning. I was flying down anyhow. I have a serial
to correct."

"Of course," Tom said, "I'm not sure. It could be one of those rank
lymphoid things. Radium blots them out. X-ray. Radioactive cobalt,
these days, perhaps. But--"

But.

We looked at each other for a while. He said a kind thing: "We're
both--forty-six."

He meant that we shared the hazards of time together. He also intended
to start me thinking of all I had been and done, seen and known, felt
and expressed, in four and a half decades of life.

His clock ticked.

His phone rang.

The receiver brought to my age-dulled ears the emery of a woman's
voice. And Tom, with the cultivated patience that masks a physician's
irritation, told her to take the "pink medicine" every two hours
instead of every four.

The elixir alurate, I thought.

That brickbat on the safety valve of America: barbital.

I would soon be on morphine myself....

"How long?" I asked, when Tom hung up.

His pale eyes peered affectionately from behind his spectacles. I felt
sorry for him. "Let's get that biopsy, first."

"No fooling, Tom. You're nine-tenths convinced. The learned goons in
your profession have told me my number was up, several times, before
this. Sooner or later, one of you is bound to be right. And I don't
feel lucky today. How long?"

He picked up a letter he had dictated, read it, and put it in a tray.
He straightened his prescription pad so it was square with the tooled
leather corner of his desk blotter. He glanced at the photograph of
Aileen, his wife, Joy and Lee, his daughters. "If it's malignant--it's
where you can't operate."

"How long will I be--able to write?"

"Month. Two. Three. Maybe more. No way to tell."

"Radiation--won't slow it down?"

"Can't use strong doses that near your brain, Phil." He grasped his
telephone again. He told his nurse to arrange the biopsy. Immediately.
He wrote an address.

"I'm busy tonight," he told me. "Can't get out of it. What about
tomorrow--for dinner?"

I said, "Swell. When will I have the report?"

"Monday."

"Be quite a long weekend."

He commenced writing a prescription.

I had told him how well he seemed, when the nurse had ushered me in.
He didn't seem well any more. The vestige of his White Mountain tan
was saffron. In fifteen minutes, circles had come under his eyes. He
handed me two little rectangles of paper. "No--pain?"

"Not yet." It was a cruelty.

He flinched minutely. "That's for pb. Quarters. If you spook yourself
up. And sodium amytal. Grain and a half. Sleep. You can take the whole
bottle, if you want to. Then the biopsy will surely be negative and
you'll have thrown away your other six lives." He put his arm around my
shoulder. "See you tomorrow--at your hotel--around seven."

I walked through the patients--through people who had nothing more
serious than hypertension, or gastric ulcer, or diabetes. Or perhaps
they did have fatal afflictions, though. Cancer, for example. You
couldn't say what they had--sitting there, tremulously thumbing the
magazines. They looked at me. They looked at the fat girl who rose
because her turn was next.

I lit a cigarette when I got outdoors.

Coal tar, I thought.

Too late not to light a cigarette.

I stepped down in the gutter--in gum wrappers, glittering bits of
cellophane, the blanched drift of horse manure, a swatch of blue cloth,
a letter that had been rained on, fresh Pekinese sign, and a little
dry mud. All around me midday, midtown Manhattan soaked up August in
its brick pores, its limestone pores--flashed back August from glass,
from polished granite, and from all its million metal fixtures. The sky
was bluely vague. An air-liner shoved up through it from La Guardia--a
grinding abnormality.

I hailed a cab.

For the ordeal of biopsy, whatever it might be, I summoned my meager
contempt. A long experience of surgery is a poor indoctrination for
each new need of it. Ringed about with sadists in white suits, with
sterile techniques, with inquisitional steel, I have been too often the
Exposed Nerve. I do not hope much, any more--and only defy so long as
I am able. This artificial pose, garnished with calm and with smiling,
is what some men call courage, and others dignity, but no man in his
right mind evokes without cost: _we are the hateful survivors of our
sciences_.

It was a little thing.

A needle's prick in an alabastrine clinic. A numb diddling above the
tonsil. Some blood to spit out.

The one sharp experience was the slight widening of the surgeon's eyes
when first he saw my throat.

Go on, I thought. Tell me that the cure of cancer depends upon its
early recognition! Ask me if I haven't read the advertisements of the
Society! And ask yourself, you smooth-faced blue-eyed son-of-a-bitch,
if you have checked the area behind your own uvula lately!

What I said was, "Just noticed it today."

I came, I meant, as soon as I could. I wasn't a dumbbell. I didn't let
that gob grow inside my neck, week after week, in secret fear. I did
what you told me to do.

He said, "Well, well," and injected me and clipped off a hunk and told
me to come back on Monday at twelve o'clock. I went onto the street
again.

It wasn't bothering me any.

Nobody could catch it from me.

Another cab slid to a stop on another pile of metropolitan offal. I got
in. The radio was talking about Babe Ruth, who had recently died of
throat cancer. And metastases.

I thought of telling the driver to turn off the lush woe.

Life's ironies amuse cynical people--who are, after all,
sentimentalists, for only sentimental people would bother themselves to
beget so foolish a self-defense as cynicism.

"Terrible loss," the driver said, waiting for the Madison Avenue light.

I chose this better opportunity. "Loss, hell! A baseball player. A
tough guy. Somebody with trick reflexes who could bat a ball farther
than anybody else, oftener. And the whole damned United States
gets choked up and goes into mourning. Double-page spreads in the
newspapers. When a really great man dies, he's lucky to get one
snapshot and a column." I looked quickly at his framed license. Saul
Kaufman. "Will the American people go on a morbid spree when Einstein
dies?" I asked.

It got him. He glanced back appreciatively. "You said it!"

If his name had been Angelo Utrillo, I would have suggested Fermi. He
wouldn't have known who Fermi was, but my explanation would have filled
him with pride. And if it had been Michael Riority, I would have tried
De Valera.

"Babe Ruth," I repeated when I paid my fare. "Did the _Mirror_ and
the _News_ give Freud a double-page spread? The greatest mind in the
twentieth century. Greatest Jew since Jesus. We should be proud to
live in the same age. But what are we proud of? Babe Ruth. Baseball's
okay--but the way people act about it certainly shows what's wrong with
people."

"You're right, Mac."

I tipped him a quarter. Money wasn't going to be useful to me much
longer.

Then I felt sick.

The money I possessed--the insurance--the money that might come from
my books and perhaps from the posthumous sale of a few stories to the
movies--would be all there was

for my wife
daughter
my wife's mother
and some others.

I had two rooms--a bedroom and parlor. Sleep and reading in bed were
thus kept separate from work, from the two hundred and eighteen pages
of my serial which had to be cut sheet by sheet, line by line, to fit
the precise requirements of a weekly magazine. This small suite was on
the sixteenth floor. Here, the street sounds became boogie-woogie--set
to rhythm by bouncing back and forth between the walls of Madison
Avenue. Here the smell of the city was less toxic. And here the eye
ranged over rooftops. My draperies, flowered and lined with sateen,
moved now against the dark-green embrasures of the window--not in a
breeze but in the upward eddy of diurnal heat. The yellow roses with
which the management had greeted me dangled in their vase. I wondered
whether to cut their stems or throw them out. If Ricky, my wife, had
accompanied me, there would have been two dozen roses--and she would
have known about the stems. I propped open the door to the hall with a
book. Air sucked through the crack.

In a big mirror, over the mantel, over the chunks of topaz glass that
represented coals in the artificial fireplace, I could see myself.
Strained and pallid, sweat showing at the armpits of my dark-blue
gabardine jacket.

I took it off.

My shirt was wet.

I took that off.

The man in the mirror was naked from the waist up. A man with a little
fold of belly showing over his belt. A man whose back, when he turned,
was well muscled at the shoulders and ridged with parallel sinews that
made a valley of the spine. A man whose strength had come through
effort and application, rather late. A man who stepped closer to the
mirror and opened his mouth to study, inside it, a small, fresh wound.

He sat down on the divan, presently, and took a cigarette from the
coffee table. Lighted it. Reached for the telephone.

And identified with himself again.

I wanted to call Ricky--in the country.

To call her from the vegetable garden, where she might be weeding, or
from the rock garden, when she might be replanting the daffodil bulbs,
to call her from a book, or from washing the cocker pups, or from
painting shelves, or from anything that she was doing. I wanted, with
overwhelming urgency to tell her to come down to New York and share
this weekend. Carry it with me and for me.

She would. She has the grit and the amenability to Nature. Besides, she
knows me.

But I sat there, my fingers growing slippery on the phone.

If it proved to be harmless--then the consummate hours, the pain, the
anxiety, and the quiet planning would be a mere excess.

If it proved malignant--what purpose would be served by destroying her
tranquillity, by adding her dread to my own, until the hour when the
fact was established?

She would willingly, wantingly, accept the burden--to ease my share of
it.

But why should she?

Monday would be soon enough--win, lose, or get some cursed clinical
draw. Radiation. Surgery. Artificial larynx. _Gueules cassées_, I
thought. I'd seen friends. Getting their throats cut inchmeal. Burping
to make speech. Shedding their chins.

The hell with it! I called the bookstore, instead, and ordered a tome
on carcinoma of the throat.

I put the phone back on the table.

Clean shirt. The jacket of a ribbed, cotton suit, blue and white. I
hadn't sweated through my trousers--yet. They'd do as slacks.

I rang for the elevator.


2

One of the two restaurants in the Astolat Hotel, where we stay whenever
we are in New York, is called the Knight's Bar. It has been extended
and refurbished recently. King Arthur's retinue, armed, armored,
gaudily caparisoned, and mounted on some of the most unlikely steeds
in mural art, charge, joust and canter on the walls. The place has
indirect lighting, banquettes and chairs upholstered in red leather,
and air conditioning. The food is excellent.

A pre-chilled atmosphere enveloped me when I came in and I felt it
without gratitude. I like hot weather.

Jay, the headwaiter, saw me, glanced about at the tables--which were by
now less than a third occupied--and beckoned me toward a place near the
bar with a definitiveness unwarranted by the wide choice. I wondered
why as I came forward--obediently, and hardly aware of the trifling
inquiry in my mind.

Then I saw, around to the right, a pretty girl, sitting alone, reading
a book. On each side of her were empty tables. Did Jay, out of
subconscious loyalty to my wife, intend to rush me past this pitfall?
Or had the girl asked for solitude? She wasn't one of the Knight's Bar
regulars--or one of the hotel residents. I knew all of them, at least
by sight.

Ordinarily, I would have meekly followed Jay to the table he had
selected. But now I thought--why should I? Rather, I thought, there is
very little time left for me on this earth. Why shouldn't I use it as I
please?

So I nodded at a table beside the girl. She would be something to look
at besides my thoughts.

Jay is an American. But what he did now was European. He smiled
slightly in understanding; he raised his eyebrows minutely in
coappreciation of the young lady's good looks; and he shrugged one
shoulder--in patient recognition of the fact that a male is a male and
the firmest marriage vows are warrants of mere intent.

I grinned back--and sat on the bench beside the young lady as soon
as Jay pulled out the table. She looked at me--turning her head
slowly--and afterward went on reading her book. Her eyes were gray,
stained with some unguessable, dark residue of emotion. Her hair was
pale blonde, not quite ashen--parted in the middle and clipped at the
back like a schoolgirl's--with a wide gold barrette. She had small,
smooth hands. She wore a square engagement ring and a wedding ring set
with many diamonds. From time to time, too, she sipped a Martini. Her
dress was a gray and white print--not fancy but fitted by somebody who
knew the tricks. Bonwit's, maybe, or Bergdorf's. Her shoulders were
fairly broad, for a girl's. But she had large, firm breasts--or the
synthetic equivalent thereof. I noticed, too, that the perfume she
used was not right for her appearance--though perhaps it suited the
self-estimate of her soul. It was one of the musky varieties--animal,
nocturnal, full of erotic business.

In a restaurant where you have enjoyed a thousand meals, you look
desultorily at the menu because, as a rule, you know what you are going
to order. I took the fried sole, a boiled, parsley potato, and apple
sauce.

Then, for a while, I forgot the girl.

I must plan, I thought.

First, the money.

Fifty thousand dollars' worth of insurance. Several thousand dollars
in war bonds. I had about ten thousand in the bank. Ricky had a few
thousand. We owed a steep mortgage on the house we were building in
Florida--in the country south of Miami, among live oaks and cabbage
palms. It would be too big a home for Ricky and her mother and Karen,
by themselves. Too big--and too expensive to keep up, without my
income. They could sell it as soon as it was finished, and undoubtedly
make a small profit. Or they could rent it each year for a much larger
sum than the interest, amortization and upkeep--thus bringing to my
estate an income of one or two annual thousands.

I would be paid twenty-four thousand dollars for the serial upstairs,
when I had cut it.

Unfortunately, half of that would be turned over to the government, as
income tax. Most of the balance was ear-marked for furniture which
Ricky now might or might not buy. I thought about the tax....

Business is the lone God of our Congress. Let a man open a pie factory
or begin to mold cement blocks and he becomes Privileged. His property
is taxed as a sacred, eternal entity. His costs are deductible. Only
the profit he pockets is thought of by our Congress as income; his
every barrel of flour or bag of cement is capital. But let a man
create books or serials in his head and Congress sees him as a social
inferior, a mere wage earner.

The accumulation of intellectual property for a book may require
three-quarters of a life. Its sale, for a year or two, may be
considerable. After that one book--or after two or three--an author
may return to pittances. What he has written may become the mental and
emotional capital of his countrymen, or of the world, for generations.
Yet Congress does not deem it equal to pies or bricks and sometimes
skims away in a year the whole capital of an author--as if it were
but annual income. America bounteously provides for the makers of
bricks and pies; it short-changes book-makers and the winners of Nobel
Prizes. Indeed, such is the unconscious hostility of the mob toward the
fruits of intelligence that, not long ago, a group of representatives,
commercial he-whores and contumelious morons, endeavored to do away
with copyright altogether on the grounds that what a man thought and
wrote down, or what he felt and painted, belonged free of charge to the
whole people: noneconomic, since it was Art. To such men as these, only
junk fabricators, gadgeteers, tram operators, pop bottlers and the like
are entitled to the best profit for their contribution to life. History
will note the fact when history writes how American avarice held in
open contempt all culture and all thought, decerebrated itself and so
died headless.

As a man about to perish I could not but think bitterly of this. Had my
labors, my work, my business, my investment of skill and thought and
sweat been deemed equivalent, by my government, to the activities of a
manufacturer of flea powder, I could have left the people I loved far
better off.

A relative complaint, under the circumstances and in my case. But when
I thought of the "successful" writers I knew who had been taxed into
poverty for their genius, and when I thought of the potbellied yuts I'd
met who turned up fortunes in sewer pipes, cemetery lots and toilet
paper, my sentiments toward the people and their politicians were
rude....

They would get along--Karen and Ricky and Ricky's mother and those
who would now depend on them. My death might even accelerate the
sale of my books for a while. There might be movie sales. Plays.
Posthumous editions. Anthologies. If I had led Ricky to be careless and
extravagant, she would nonetheless be capable, under necessity, of good
management. The hundred-year-old house in the country would continue
to fend off the winters and to doze through the summers in its great
lawns. Karen would attend Swarthmore. If Ricky wished, she could work
again; she was well enough now. Marry again.

The thought jarred and I considered that sensation. Marry? Of course
she would. She should. What is wickeder than inhibiting sentiment, than
memory turned prison?

I am not a jealous man and even my envies are of an obscure sort.
The momentary shock came from the fact that, never before, had I
thought of Ricky as married to another man. Romantic about another
man--perhaps. (Hadn't I said, in fun and also meaning it, that if, in
our seventies, she were to swear she had been faithful, I would regard
it as sad? No man desires a wanton for a wife. But a great many men
love their wives in such a fashion as to consider them people--human,
curious, imaginative, subject to sensations of staleness, capable of
discretion, and not intended to be--through every hour of all that is
a life--belled, balled and chained, hobbled and kept like cattle. An
academic point--now. We might never see those seventies--note the
envisaged smiles--or hear the candlelit confidence.) She would marry
again. Karen would marry. The bonds I'd bought, the real estate, the
insurance I'd purchased down the years--flush or borrowing--would
provide a measure of security.

_Come war? Come vast inflation? Costly sickness?_

There is no security on our planet. There is no way, by money, wills,
investments, legal instruments, or other means, to carry even the
smallest wish or the most minimal responsibility beyond crematory
and urn. Such is the aching truth--the irony we try to avoid. No one
understands it better than I--but I had done what I could to avoid it,
too. Done it--in spite of a national tax philosophy that evaluates
authorship as a meaner trade than pawnbroking.

In all America are only five thousand of us who make our whole
livelihood by writing, anyway. To Congress--a scattered,
inconsequential number--vote-voiceless and therefore impotent. It
is a figure--five thousand in one hundred and fifty millions--which
the aspiring writer should bear in mind. And some are communists, or
leftists, besides--which, in the miserable eyes of Congress these days,
no doubt makes our whole profession suspect. Freedom is sick. Freedom
is dying.

Why not?

Everything is sick and doomed.

Including me--now, I thought jeeringly.

My plate came--the toast-brown fish, the green-speckled potato, a salad
I hadn't ordered, tartar sauce in a dish, and the applesauce in another.

I pushed Congress out of my mind.

More accurately, the girl did.

She cleared her throat. A little sound, with faint annoyance clinging
to it.

I had been sitting there, smoking two cigarettes, oblivious to her for
ten minutes. She must have assumed that I had chosen to sit beside her
because she was attractive--which was true. But now, owing to the
absence of sidewise glances, of self-conscious bread-buttering, of any
aura of awareness, she had irritatedly cleared her throat. If I had
spoken to her forthwith she would, perhaps, have made a short, polite,
but discouraging reply. Since, however, I had broken off even the
peripheral touching of consciousness, she coughed vexedly, exploringly.

So I glanced at her book. I had already noticed the jacket. It was
_Ape and Essence_ by Aldous Huxley. She had been reading with a slight
frown. But now I saw that the jacket did not fit the book, which was
thicker than Mr. Huxley's post-atomic predictions. The jacket, then,
was camouflage--for a larger book with maroon binding. What sort of
reading, I wondered, would a glamorous young woman hide behind Aldous
Huxley? And, abruptly, I knew: the Kinsey Report.

I leaned back and verified it.

This amused me.

The people of Miami Beach, where I had lived in the winter, and the
people of New York, whom I had encountered in the spring, had been busy
for both seasons with Dr. Kinsey's refreshing work.

It was, at least, refreshing to me....

I am interested in psychology. For a quarter of a century I have known,
by way of Freud, Krafft-Ebing, Stekel, Ellis, and many others, the same
facts, in comparable orders of magnitude as those which Dr. Kinsey
elicited by his scientific cross-questioning of cross sections. My own
experience of life, taken with the confidences of my associates, has
merely confirmed what others have noted. I have published such data
in my books, years before Kinsey. And all that time I have reflected
with a hooting pique upon the unconquerable illusions of Americans.
What I have long known to be true, and often written down, they have
refused to consider as real. Until the first of the Kinsey Reports,
all erotic activity except that mechanical minimum permitted by state
legislatures has been regarded, even by most enlightened citizens,
either as an accident carefully hidden in their own lives, or else as
the perverted behavior of persons who, eventually, would land on the
couches of psychiatrists--if not in prison. It is the most depraved
truth about us.

Kinsey--with the august reputation of Rockefeller money to give his
findings the one sort of credibility acceptable to Americans--had
accomplished what hundreds of psychologists and scores of writers like
myself had been unable to do: he had convinced multitudes that the
sexual behavior of people is mammalian in every respect. He had shown,
where we had failed, that erotic activity of some sort is universal,
that the earlier and more vigorously such activities are commenced,
the more potent and sexually capable its practitioners become--that
use, not restraint (as the "pure" have decreed), develops the nerves,
capillaries and muscles of the sexual organs precisely as it does those
of other organs and that what we call sins and perversions are as
ubiquitous as what we call normal sex acts. He had made an ass of the
law and a fool of the church and held up an odious society in such a
light that its heathen taboos and wholehearted hypocrisies were at long
last more visible than the foul rags covering them.

I had seen, that winter, numbers of men relieved (and not always
bothering to hide the fact) by the realization that some homosexual
experience in their past was not a blot upon their lives without
precedent or parallel. And I had seen other numbers of men--older
men--stare back at the bereavement of their youth, hating themselves
for that which barbaric fear (translated as noble character) had
prevented them from doing, knowing, sensing, or enjoying. Often,
these had turned their irreversible disappointment into a mockery of
Kinsey, thus exposing the near-vacuum in which they had endured their
decades--without being aware of the exposure. Americans are not mature
enough, intelligent enough, discerning or well enough educated to
learn from psychology; but it is evident they are, in many cases, of
an adequate spiritual development to learn from a Rockefeller-endorsed
zoologist.

It didn't matter to me where the facts came from--so long as people
began to perceive they were facts--facts that made a far truer
picture of man and sex than all the utterances of priests, preachers,
legislators, and other sick-minded slobs put together.

We behave sexually like other mammals--apes, horses, dogs. Centuries of
suppression alter us not a jot. It is a sterling proof that instinct,
not vanity-calling-itself-reason, is our guide. It is the hardest blow
yet struck against the bishops. In our time, they and their sickly
minions will prevail. But after us, and them, some decent men may rise
in the debris and put to a proper use what we all know and nearly all
deny....

She was reading the Kinsey Report.

"What for?" I asked.

The question startled her, although the introduction itself did not.
She was obliged to feign a social surprise. Her inward gray eyes met
mine and moved away. She drew part of an annoyed breath. She shut
the book. She made up her mind to say, "I beg your pardon. Were you
speaking to me?"

She had a musical voice, pitched low but not husky.

"I wondered why you were reading the Kinsey Report so avidly--and my
curiosity started talking. I usually do ask people things, when I want
to know. It's discourteous. But sometimes they tell me."

That made her smile a little. "You might be asking quite a question."

"Any question is quite a question. If I merely asked you how to get to
Fifth Avenue, you would be telling me, in answering, where to take my
life. I might be run over, doing it. I might get into a street fight.
Or meet a blonde. If I asked you why you've been crying so much--that
would be quite a question, too. If I were a woman, I might ask,
simply--what you wore under what, and where you bought it. The answer
to that one would describe dozens of your attitudes toward dozens of
important matters."

She didn't say anything. If she nodded, it was the smallest of her
nods. She twirled her cocktail glass, sipped the last of the amber
drink, and returned to her reading.

She wanted me to know that she didn't flirt. I expressed my
apperception by ordering lemon pie, which I didn't want, and coffee,
which I did--and further, by leaving my table and the restaurant while
my place was being cleared and my dessert brought. I went across the
hot street to the newsstand and bought _Time_ magazine--which I used to
read for information and read now to keep abreast of the Biases--and
the _Telegram_. When I came back to the bar I found the girl had also
ordered coffee--and brandy. That settled it.

"My name," I said immediately, "is Philip Wylie. I'm a writer. The
waiters will vouch for me. I live here."

The strain left her eyes and they widened slightly. "I've read lots of
things you've written! For _heaven's sake_!"

Most Americans who get around have read lots of the things I've
written. This is a great instant advantage--though often a present
handicap--in picking up strangers. They are at first agreeably
surprised; but they generally expect writers to "be like" the
characters in their books--from God alone knows what an abysmal lack of
imagination--and are therefore eventually disappointed.

Since I said nothing, she went on, "You're the author who hates women!"
There was shine in her eyes, then--challenge--amusement. Spite, too.

"Only moms," I answered. "And not 'hate'--deplore."

"And Cinderellas, too!"

"Oh, yes. I'd forgotten the Cinderellas. I deplore them, also."

"Maybe I'm one."

"A superior specimen--if true." I am semigallant.

"What made you hate women so violently? Did your mother beat you?
And why do you blame everything that goes wrong on women?" Two hard
lines showed the muscles around her teeth. "Don't you realize that for
everything you've written against women--you could say the same--and a
hundred times as much--against men?"

"Lookie," I said. "Many years ago, when I was younger and foolish, I
wrote a book about a few of the more conspicuous and lethal flaws in
our fair nation. The book was some three hundred and seventy pages
long. I devoted all but about twenty pages to the calamitous follies
of males. Men, as you call them. But I did, for some twenty pages of
light blast, violate the ironclad altar of femininity and point out
mom's big mouth and little brain, her puffed crop and shaky pins. A
few things. I hardly thought I had loaded the dice--inasmuch as half
the people are female and I gave females only about a fifteenth of my
slightly caustic attention. But ever since that book came out, almost
every woman I've met has accused me of outrageously laying the blame
for a manifestly hell-bound society on females. In the first place,
this is not true. In the second place, such statements--the hundreds
I've collected--tend to show that American women positively refuse to
take any blame for anything whatever. They have no conscience and no
sense of responsibility. They believe themselves to be as spotless as
United States senators say they are, in campaign orations. They lack
the capacity for admitting guilt. They are nearly all--I have thus
found--psychologically far, far, far more destitute than I claimed only
certain kinds of them to be."

She laughed. "You're _still_ mad! Someday you'll break down and write
a wonderful novel about the woman who really poisoned you against them
all."

"I'll break down," I agreed. "But I'll never write the novel! One
reason is--there's no such novel. Women have always been good to
me--with a few exceptions I can tolerate. Women have made love to me
and they have been generous with me, and taught me, and they have been
sensitive toward me. My daughter--who is sixteen--adores me. My first
wife tried every combination she could think of to make me happy--and
put up with me for ten years, when I was a drunkard. My second wife
has gone even further. Past ten years--for one thing. And I quit
drinking altogether, after we'd been married for a while. I--to repeat
the most readily understandable expression--adore her. And I adore my
daughter. I adore women, as a matter of fact. Such vexation as I have
shown represented an aspect of that reverence: a good many women are
fundamentally disappointing to anybody who cares much for women. And
I resent the general damage such women do. A man"--I looked at her as
loftily as I could--"has a curious faculty for resenting human sabotage
even when he is not, himself, directly involved in the matter. A woman,
as a rule, sees harm in the ruinous excursion of a nitwit only if she
sees it as a real or potential menace to herself, loved ones, and
assigns. It is a comfortingly personal outlook toward which I am hotly
antipathetic."

"You talk like your books," she said.

"Why not? I wrote the damned things!"

She poured her brandy into her coffee and drank a little.

"Men," I went on, "in this century, are deeply imbued with just that
personal, feminine attitude. They refuse to meddle with evils that do
not immediately threaten them. They have sold out their duty toward
the whole species, for local, temporal advantages. They no longer
live lives but merely cadge existences. If a guy is successful and
well fixed, the ordinary American does not and cannot see that he has
the reason or the right--let alone the need!--to take a dim view of
anything on earth." I picked up my copy of _Time_ magazine and waved
it at her. "Whenever one of my morally indignant volumes appears, this
self-righteous periodical, for instance, usually begins its reviews
by saying that I own a palatial residence in Florida, earn big money
writing commendable hack stories for the magazines, fish all the time,
and yet--blackguard!--I have the gall to gripe! The inference is that
I am a lunatic. Indeed, it has become more than an inference. This
carburetor of the news called my latest effort a 'whiff into midnight.'
Who is nearer the witching hour--the well-heeled gent who still sees
imperfections in the planet and says so or the editor who unconsciously
imagines that prosperity and criticism are incongruent? That is the
Ivy League philosophy--suitable to cover the ruins it soon will bring
about."

"You're mad at Clare Luce," the girl said.

"There you go! Personal again! See here, ma'am. A man can get as
intense feelings from statistical tables as a woman can from Sinatra's
brow wave. Vital statistics give them to me. I had such sensations
when, after the publication of the Smythe Report, I pensively ran over
the Periodic Table. Many other charts and graphs deeply affect me. I
hardly know Clare Luce. I had cocktails with her once--though. Very
attractive. Very--not bright--ardent. That's the important thing in
women, too. We disagreed about everything we discussed. But a woman
who enters the field of ideas is obliged, naturally, to follow some
man or men. Women have never left any ideas around for men or women
to follow. Clare said she follows Monseigneur Fulton Sheen--another
glitteringly ardent soul. I'm not mad at Clare Luce. In my situation I
find it impossible to be mad at anybody on earth. And it was generally
difficult for me, even before now."

"What's happened that made you change?"

"God has sent for me," I said sarcastically.

"You mean--you've been converted?"

"If I am ever converted--in the common sense--it will be the hard way:
posthumously and in the Presence. No. The change in me, what little I
have so far discovered, probably comes from atrophy. The peace and
mellowness that men mistake for wisdom--that is in fact the result of
calcium deposits, excess urea in the cells, and so on."

"You're forty!"

"And you're twenty--instead of twenty-six."

"You don't look it."

"You do. And as you well know, it's a damn good age for a woman to
look."

She thought awhile. "You meet a lot of woman."

"I meet a few."

"Famous ones, I mean. What's your wife like? Blonde? Brunette?"

"You know a movie actress named Maureen O'Sullivan?"

She nodded.

"Ricky--my wife--gets mistaken for her. We go into night clubs and
sometimes they give us a swell table and people begin asking each other
who the hell I am--thinking they've identified Ricky."

"She's sweet--Miss O'Sullivan."

"Ricky is, too."

"Who's the most beautiful one you ever met?"

"The most beautiful one--I never met. Hedy Lamarr."

"You could, though. Celebrities can meet each other."

"I'm only about a Class D celebrity."

"Suppose--?" She eyed me speculatively. "Suppose some glamorous dame
and you met. Suppose you got a yen for her? What would you do?"

"God knows."

"I'm serious. After all, you've written enough articles and books and
stories about it. Do you mean what you say? Or are you just trying to
be sensational?"

"Would I, in other words, after meeting the gorgeous Miss or Mrs.
So-and-so, invite her to take a long drive in the country--or to picnic
on a beach--to look at etchings? Would I, personally? I might. Sure."

"What would Mrs. Wylie say?" The gray eyes were troubled--perhaps
afraid.

"Maybe nothing. She would never hear of it. Does marriage have to end
privacy entirely--every hour of it in a life? If she did hear--she
might still say nothing. She might laugh at me. She might be hurt. She
might be angry. It would depend on her mood at the moment."

"Her mood just at the moment!"

"Sure."

"Isn't that--pretty"--she sought a term--"unstable?"

"Extremely stable. It would show that she regarded what we have been
led to call infidelity a matter of so superficial a nature as to be
colored by a superficial mood. This, in turn, would indicate that
her more profound attitude toward me--and my feelings for her--was
unshaken. Stable, as you would say. If, on the other hand, I knew she
would have only one, single conceivable reaction--whether noncommittal
or aggrieved--I could be certain that her feelings for me, and her
deepest sense of my feelings, had become absolutist, rigid, probably
dominating and demanding, certainly doctrinaire. I could deduce that
she was in a most unstable situation--since people resort to the
projection of absolutes on other people only when they are torn by
uncertainty of themselves. Notice this in religions. The absolutes are
defined to a hair--with different sorts of steeples, doorways, fonts
and crucifixes marking infinitesimal splits over dogma--but with no
commensurate variation in the effect on human conduct whatever. Is a
Baptist nobler than a Methodist? Kinder? Wiser? No. So the different
absolutes of both, seen detachedly, represent nothing more than the
uncertainty, instability, self-doubt, inconfidence, distrust, and lack
of magnanimity of both. Their passion to lay down the law, taken with
the minuscule variants that ensue, is proof that Christians have no
stability whatever. Sex follows the same rule--and so does everything
else."

"I would have been furious, though."

She referred, still, to my hypothetical infidelity. And her reference
was interesting. Without thinking, she had used the past perfect
subjunctive. If, that is to say, her husband--the apparent supplier
of the opulent rings--had trifled with a strange brunette at some
lodge convention, this young lady's reaction _would have been_
fury. It apparently would not be, now. The assured presumption was,
therefore, a rift between herself and her spouse. Coupled with her
way of drinking cocktails while eating a sandwich, the brandy in her
coffee, her reading matter, and, particularly, the blur of suffering I
had seen in her eyes, this presumption led to further inference: the
rift was recent and she was in flight from it, while yet attempting to
understand its causes.

She was, that is to say, no habitual Martini drinker; these do not mix
their cocktails with their viands. She was reading Kinsey not from the
starved cupidity of hundreds of thousands of other women (for if she
had been even that uninhibited she would have read it sooner) but in
the effort to discover something. She was drinking not to drown her
sorrow but to take away its edge: she had mixed her latest drink with
the antidote of coffee. And, inasmuch as I had never seen her with
her husband at the Astolat, it was a good guess, at least, that she
was here as part of an act of abandonment rather than as a result of
being abandoned by him. Her accent was vaguely eastern--but eastern
rubbed against, and somewhat eradicated by, the flatter tones of the
West. Like numberless other such women, she had fled to New York for
refuge--and from a considerable distance. Texas, perhaps, or Arizona.
And probably she had lived in Manhattan before now: the Knight's Bar
was unknown to tourists--with the exception of Europeans visiting
America.

"You would have been furious," I finally said. "Think that over. Here
we are, engaged in a favorite national pastime--imagining flirtations
with handsome persons in the public eye. I often reflect that picture
stars--male and female--are lucky to have so little imagination,
on the average. If you can kill a person by sticking pins into a
statue of him--which you cannot, unless he believes it--think of the
possible result on a star of the lurid, lewd fantasies poured upon his
photographs, or hers, by millions and millions of people. Grant any
validity in the pin-sticking process and you have, in the photo-doting
parallel, a curious possible explanation of what the press knows as
Hollywood high jinks. Psychogenic. The effect, on the poor individual,
of mass assault, mob lechery. But skip all that. The point I want to
make is this: some ladies we have hypothesized are married. You can see
yourself as enraged, if any husband of yours had his head turned--to
continue the euphemisms--by one such. But it does not seem to occur to
you that any possible husbands of the ladies also might feel themselves
involved in the matter--and even experience traces of pain?"

"Men!" she said. "Why should anyone care what they feel?"

"O-h-h-h, because they're so plentiful."

She smiled a little--and poured plain coffee. "You haven't asked me my
name."

"Naturally."

"Naturally?"

"You've been wondering when I would. In such a case, the obvious thing
to do is to let a girl go on wondering. Besides--my inquisitiveness is
never casual. It might be a convenience to know your name. But very
little else. A clue, maybe, to the good taste of your parents--or lack
of it--and to the national strain of your husband's paternal line."

"It's Yvonne Prentiss."

"See what I mean? A handy--but otherwise irrelevant fact."

She laughed. "Do you live here?"

"I'm staying here--on the sixteenth floor. For a few days."

"I am, too."

"You got mad at Mr. Prentiss," I said then, "and fled from your
sprawling mansion out in the golden West to the sidewalks of New
York--familiar to you in your girlhood. Your problem was not 'other
women'--so what was it? Neglect? Brutality? Obsession? Bestiality?
Stamp collecting? What?"

Her eyes filled with tears.

Just then, Fred came by. He's a waiter I know pretty well. "Look,
Fred," I said, "I've made her cry. Bring another brandy."

She was struggling. "Shouldn't it be a beer?"

"If you go on crying."

"I really don't want another drink--"

"Then bring her some ice cream."

"--but I'll have one more." Fred nodded and went. "How did you know all
that?"

I told her.

"It's Pasadena," she said. She shivered a little.

So I talked. "Pasadena. How well I know it! Caltech, where people think
the troubles of the world began. The peeling eucalyptus trees and the
long shadows on the long sidewalk. Way back in the dear, dead beryllium
days--"

"I haven't the faintest idea what you mean!"

"Dr. Einstein," I said, "walking around under his hair. Thinking
so hard he never noticed the earthquake. It was the spring of
nineteen-thirty-three. Perhaps I should explain that, in those days,
when they wanted to split an atom, they generally used beryllium. A
common element--half as heavy as aluminum and twice as strong--but
difficult to recover. Poor Dr. E! Like all the reasonable men,
seemingly he cannot perceive that what he thinks of as irrational is
the force that governs human destiny! He assumes it's just a matter of
enlightening the politicians. The deification of reason--the worship of
common logic--cuts off human personality from natural truth exactly as
idolatry destroys the faculty of rational analysis. And for the same
reason. The intellectual paragon is as blind as any pagan--in the
opposite direction. But we were talking about Pasadena--"

"Vaguely," she said.

"I'll be more explicit, then. I was working for Paramount in that
blessed era when nothing upset the world worse than a depression. A
curable malady--that. Anyhow, I had a producer who lived in Pasadena. A
big, reddish house on one of those irrigated buttocks that grow out of
the lower mountains. Completely surrounded by thornbushes--except for
the entrance gate. The first time I went there was Sunday--a nine A.M.
conference--and my producer's butler served highballs right away to
myself and the other writers. I shall never forget it--or ever recall
a word that we said there that day. I was an animal-horror man, at the
time--"

"A what?"

"Animal-horror man. That's what the studio boss called me. In fact, he
said I was pretty young to be an animal-horror man, the first time we
met."

She drank some of her brandy and then did a disturbing thing.

She took her pale, wavy hair in both hands and bent it back up over
her head so that the curly ends fell everywhere around her face. When
she did it, she looked at me in a certain way. We were both supposed
to understand the gesture perfectly--and not to notice it at all. Wild
horses weren't supposed to be able to drag out of us an admission of
what it meant.

"Those were not only the beryllium days, but the days of animal
pictures and horror pictures. Frank Buck and Osa Johnson and Tarzan.
Frankenstein. Paramount was trying to combine the grisliest features
of all of them. They were making Wells's _Island of Dr. Moreau_--for
instance. And I was doing some of the writing. Hence I was an
animal-horror man--and young for it, too. Precociously animalistic and
horrible. Remember? Cobras fought mongooses? Tigers fought pythons and
other unnatural antagonists? Zebus fought gnus? My producer wanted
to throw a half dozen lions into a school of big sharks--and get some
red-hot close shots of the fights that would then ensue. That--I
stopped. Even we ogres draw the line somewhere--and I know a good deal
about sharks. The lions, if you once got the sharks hitting them, would
not be fighting, as my producer imagined, but dying by mouthfuls."

"How awful!"

"Pasadena, it was," I reminded her. "Another conference at that big
house amongst the thorns. I know the place like a book. I know the
spirit of the place. You lived there?"

She stared at the room, empty now of all but waiters and two or three
pairs of murmuring people. Full, however, of Musak. Light operettas.

"Somehow it's easier to talk to strangers," she said, "than to people
you've known all your life."

"Of course!" I replied in sober agreement--although I thought the idea
was rubbish.

"And besides," she went on, immediately contradicting herself, "I've
read your articles and books and I feel as if I knew you better than
you knew yourself."

Unlikely, I figured. But this was important to her, so I nodded. "Maybe
you do--in some ways."

She had shown a certain economy of speech--owing possibly to the fact
that I had given her little opportunity to show anything else. But her
biography was fairly terse:

"I was born in Boston--and the family moved here when I was a baby.
My dad graduated from Princeton in 1921. He's a very intelligent,
strong-willed, wonderful guy. My mother's a chronic invalid--of her
own making. I have one sister--older--and no brothers. I'm very fond
of my sister--but I was always jealous of her when I was young. Dad
tried to make her a substitute for a son--took her everywhere, taught
her sports and games--and I wanted to be the one. She's married and
lives in Chicago. I went to school in Westchester--Rosehall--and came
out here. At a mass début. Dad's in real estate. After I came out, I
fiddled around awhile--Junior League, and Red Cross, and Bar Harbor in
the summers--and then I met Rol."

She took a breath that quavered like a musical saw. "He's handsome.
He has manners--buckets and barrels of manners. And money." She
looked angrily at her rings. "I tried to make something out of him.
To put ambition in him. I got him to work for dad--and he quit. He
wanted to go to California because he likes flowers. My God, how he
likes flowers! We had greenhouses full. He thought he could become a
botanist--or hybridize something--and he dawdled away his time with
paintbrushes and pollen. I persuaded him to go into real estate out
there--and he made a lot more money--but he gave it up. He began
collecting a library of old books on botany--and writing a history
of botany--and I was bottled up in botany. It got so he would hardly
even dress up. Or shave. Overalls all day. I'd want to go places and
see people and do things--and we'd be home, instead, with some French
professor, maybe, for dinner, complete with beard, accent, ribboned
glasses, and knee-patting under the table. Half the time, these
professors and Rol--for Roland--talked Latin. I flunked it, three
straight semesters, myself. Well--I took to going out alone--and he
didn't care. I even tried to make him jealous--and he positively seemed
to approve. He told me I needed outside interests and that he was a
dull fellow for me! I--" She bit her lip.

"--love the guy."

"Not now. I did. What finally happened was--"

"Should I get that beer ready?"

She shook her head. For a while she was silent. Then she touched
the book. "I heard--I knew--I suppose I shouldn't even have been
surprised--let alone driven out of my mind--but there's so much that's
nice about him. Used to be, anyhow. Too nice--and that should have
prepared me--"

I got it, then. "Not--other women, Yvonne. Men, huh?"

She shuddered. You don't see people shudder very often--in restaurants,
anyway. She shuddered because that was how it made her feel. She
couldn't help it. And when the spasm passed, her hands went on
trembling--like glassware vibrating after a certain right note has
been struck. "He hired an assistant--a young college graduate--that I
liked, at first. Then--one day--I got so bored and lonely I went into
the greenhouses, which I hated, looking for them. And I found them, all
right."

She began to cry again--and to talk through the tears. "It was
only--two weeks ago. Rol was dreadfully upset. He promised--everything
on earth he could think of. And I stayed a week more--but it was
simply too awful. I finally bought tickets. I--I don't like living
at home--mother's such a sobby mess all the time. I wanted to see
dad--and of course he was about ready to go out and kill Rol.
Somebody--somebody--" her voice sank--"told me that if I read the
Kinsey Report I'd see that what happened to Rol happened to maybe a
third of the men like Rol. I guess it does. What difference does that
make?"

Children, I thought. No. Not even children. Children is just what they
weren't--just what they'd never been--or just what, if they'd ever
been, they refused to let themselves remember. These angel-pusses,
growing up everywhere in America, psychologically hamstrung or maybe
wingstrung in their cribs. Turned into demons by their right-thinking,
practical, realistic, common-sense, hard-headed fathers and mothers.
Marrying, in no better condition for marriage than nuns and eunuchs.
Phooie.

I slid my wrist in my cuff. It was after three. "Yvonne," I said, "are
you busy tonight?"

"I was going to have dinner with dad--as usual. He bucks me up."

"Maybe you could do with a substitute bucker-upper, for a change."

"Dad told me I ought to go out--call up old friends--"

"The hell with what dad told you. And I haven't asked you, yet. I'm
fussy, myself. Can you dance?"

She nodded.

"Rumba?"

"Rol was a swell dancer. And we used to have a teacher come to the
house--in the days before he lost interest in--me."

"Well, I'll pick you up, around eight. The valet keeps my dinner things
here--so put on a long dress."

"I don't need to be rescued, Mr. Wylie. It's sweet of you. But I'd
detest to go out feeling as if I was the object of a missionary
project."

"Then think of yourself as a missionary to me. I have no date. And I am
very uninterested in spending this particular evening alone."

"Why?"

"Because I'm a writer. I put my heart and brain and libido into the
composition of gay, mad, happy stories. Then I have to pay for it--in
compensatory funk. Nothing psychological is free. The illusion that it
is amounts merely to a passing human fancy--about fifty thousand years
old. Surely you're familiar with the fact that humorous authors are
melancholy babies, in the flesh? Well, I just miss being a humorous
author--so I just miss being a one hundred per cent sourball."

"What are you going to do now?"

"That's a very possessive question," I said, "in view of the shortness
of our acquaintance. However, I am going to cut a serial from two
hundred and eighteen pages to one hundred and seventy-eight pages."

"_Exactly?_"

"Well--within a few lines. And not just this afternoon. It takes days.
My wife is up in the country. We were having the house repapered
and repainted. Every time I found a quiet corner and started to cut
bleeding syllables from my precious prose, some damned craftsman with a
mustache like a character in _Midsummer Night's Dream_ spilled paste
on my back. So, finally, I scrammed down here. If my wife had known I
would have to put in more days on the serial--she'd have postponed the
rural clowns. But, not knowing, and with artisans so touchy about their
schedules--"

"Don't tell me!" she exclaimed. "We just had the house in Pasadena done
over!" Her eyes faded. "For what?" She murked about inside herself
briefly. "I'd like very much to go out with you--if you really want me
to. On one condition."

"I know."

She turned quickly, unbelievingly. "You do not!"

"Bet?"

"Bet you flowers for me tonight."

"Generous wager, I must say. Indecently feminine! Okay. Promise to
admit it--if I have the right answer? No hedging?"

"Promise."

"You'll go out--on condition I won't make a pass at you."

She flushed a faint peach color. "I thought you were going to guess I
wanted to go Dutch."

"I know you did."

"How?"

"I know how women think, as they term it."

"You're right, though."

I picked up her check and signed it and signed my own and signed the
two sets of bar checks and gave Fred--who was loitering about in the
background with overt patience--a sound tip.

"Buy yourself," I said to her, "some dandy flowers. I like gardenias. I
hate orchid-colored orchids. On second thought, if flowers remind you
of Roland--"

"He never grew them to wear--or for bouquets. Just to breed."

"See you. And thanks for the indiscreet lunch."


3

It was, as they say, sweltering in my suite. Sweltering, like every
term, is comparative and relative and also tentative. I like to
swelter, as a rule. To work stripped and sweating, with a vasomotor
system engaged in cooling me, rather than the opposite, which others
prefer--a pumping system busy stoking the body against cold air.
This--like most events and experiences--is more a matter of mental
climate than physical. Such attitudes are self-taught, people-taught,
or environment-taught.

One's frontal lobes are liable--unless trained in every particular
at autocriticism--to hypnotize the rest of the brain into compliance
with the ego's demand. Suggestion rises at some spot in the throbbing
cerebral tissues, or from without, and is snatched up by the cortex to
be delivered back as ultimate gospel to the whole human establishment:
great balance of the brain and all the instincts in it, spinal cord,
nerves, organs and muscles. These, then, like a converted Christian,
are compelled by one fallible new layer of the organism to adjust to
the command. When the whole man cannot, the cortex founders in neurosis
or psychosis. Usually, however, the adjustment, farfetched or absurd
though it may be, is sufficient so that the mechanism goes on with at
least a semblance of effectiveness. Its nutty operator is allowed to
live; people aren't very critical--or even observant.

Only in human aggregates is the effectiveness shown to be mere
semblance. Men seen locally in time and space appear purposeful enough,
reasonable, even charitable. Seen whole, they are clearly insane. And
only one in a thousand sees that this collective madness is but the sum
of little acts of hypnosis performed by his own cortex on his whole man.

Thus, in trifling example, where you might have been sweltering, I
was sweating without psychic trauma. You may have taught yourself,
been taught, or may have decided from observation that ninety degrees
is an insufferable temperature. I have concluded it is pleasant. My
constitution is no different from yours. The concept of thin blood
is mythical--mine, indeed, is probably "thicker" than yours, for it
contains a very high number of red cells. But the opinion my cortex
holds of hot weather permits the rest of me to function in a hot room
without the added burden of psychic pain. Your synthetic dread of hot
weather may send you rushing to the seaside, where you then spend the
day in a sun temperature of a hundred and twenty-five. You burn your
skin. Or you exhaust yourself getting to the top of a mountain--where
the unfamiliar and unseasonable coolness sets you sneezing with a cold.

I have observed that millions of people who are obliged to live in
temperatures of ninety seem to do so with tranquillity and this is the
message my cortex has delivered, not as gospel--not as the authority
for a trance--but as submitted opinion. I have sent my brains the
opposite message, in North Dakota, in the winter, with similarly good
result.

The latitudes of tolerance are immense. The uses people make of
them are meager. They pant too much on hot days, shiver too much on
cold. About God and science, sex and business, they have hypnotized
themselves to the great benefit, they think, of that bright, running
dot of conscious vanity called "I." Even asleep, they finally hear
little but the repetition of their own opinion. It becomes the one
voice on earth--God's, of course.

The point here is--I liked the warm day.

But liking is another poor, irrelevant expression. What did it matter,
now, whether I liked, disliked, or snored with apathy?

The elevator gnashed its teeth.

I entered the green-walled room and took off all my clothes but my
shorts. I unpacked the typewriter-paper box that held the pages of my
serial. I set up a card table and put my portable machine on a corner
of it. I gathered up cigarettes, an ashtray, Kleenex for my spectacles,
pencils, and my pen.

I had used the soft hair, high breasts and haunted eyes of--of what
in hell was her name?--Yvonne Prentiss--as a barricade. Now, it
dissipated. The sad look in her eyes was gone; her smile, like the
Cheshire Cat's--that was gone. And the Ghoul came out from where it had
been.

I had expected it would.

I said hello to the Ghoul.

I knew the bastard.

George T. Death.

The analgesia was absorbing, or it had been absorbed. My throat felt
as if a tack were stuck in it. A stinging sensation--hardly noticeable
(to the properly-hypnotizing cortex). One could scarcely expect a
lavish use of clinical techniques for blocking off the mere prick of a
biopsy. Still--it would be inconvenient to be reminded by my own flesh,
prematurely, of what it had fallen heir to. There was stir enough in my
gray matter on the topic, already; no additional goad was needed.

We death-dreaders--we victims of the marvels of science--souped up to
the last ganglion by every advertisement, billboard, radio commercial,
lecture, and editorial--by damned near every syllable we read or
hear--to live to enjoy things (rather than to stand ready to die for
the sake of ideas) are poorly prepared for carcinoma--for whatever your
equivalent may be.

Or--was I afraid, not so much of dying as of the manner?

Get busy, I said to myself; you'll have plenty of time to savor these
notions.

Or--was I even afraid? Shocked, rather?

Work.

There's the drug you need, boy.

I lay back on the divan, smoking.

George T. Death. I knew him of old.

In several guises.

I remembered the year I was ten, the year I had appendicitis, then
peritonitis, then general blood poisoning. Sometimes, at night, the
pain of my body, the pain of my tube-filled, pus-lathered guts will
come back to me. And the smell. The fever. The thirst. They didn't
believe in giving you liquids, then--not any--and I know what it's like
to be on the Sahara without a drop to drink--and your viscera opened
up, in the bargain.

I know.

Father came to the hospital during one of the spells of consciousness.
His eyes were desperately gentle. "How's the fight, son?"

"Am I going to die?"

"You're pretty sick, son."

I laughed a little with my curdled belly. Too soon to answer, _You're
telling me._ Nineteen-twelve. That was what I meant.

"But--will I die?"

His tender passion became tenderer still. "Would you be afraid to, son?"

"No."

"Do you believe in God?"

"Of course."

"Want to live--still?"

_Still_, he had said. He could see--what I could only feel.

"Yes."

"Then--fight."

That time I looked right smack into George T. Death's eye sockets and
fought. But I was a kid then--and kids are brave if they have brave
parents.

In some ways, my father is the bravest man I've ever known; in others,
a coward. Who's different?

Who's different without being more coward?

There was the time in Warsaw.

My half brother Ted and I had finished our tour of Russia and come
shaken across the Polish frontier--like two unconvinced readers of
Dante who had gone there ourselves to be sure which part was poetry
and which was accurate reporting. We found out. Our Dante was a good
journalist.

In Tiflis, after too much vodka, in the biggest, best restaurant where
the rats were so bold they would sit under your table and nibble your
crumbs and run off a little way if you took the trouble to skid your
feet at them--in Tiflis, where every kind of man goes by on the street,
Negro and Turk, redhead and ash-blond, because every kind of man has
poured through the Caucasus for thousands of years on the way to
conquer Europe or the way back in conquest of Asia--in purple-walled
Tiflis where the archeological strata are as clear as the story of
the stones in a cross-cut syncline and bare human feet have drilled
deep paths in the rock floor of the old Roman baths--in Tiflis where
Persians still sit cross-legged on tables and play what Ted called
snake-charmer music on bulbous pipes--we talked too much.

We drank too much and talked too much--to a dozen tourists who sat
about the big table, waiting for their late dinner--waiting an hour or
two, as you do in Russia. Tourists who, for the most part, had come
from France, Germany, England, and the United States so pre-entranced
with communism, so ignorant of farming and industrial process, so
self-blinded to horror and despair as to imagine, even after seeing
some of it, that the Soviet Experiment offered hope to any man. Not
being blind--being noncommittal at the outset--we had seen better.

Wait till we get home, Ted and I told them.

We'll put the truth in America's magazines.

Police state. Prison. Human abattoir. Endless steppes of horror.
Perversion of the mind. Destruction of the spirit. A factory of torture
to keep the factories running. Hunger and helpless hatred. Dirt.

The old, old, old abomination in new clothes: tyranny.

We'll tell them.

It began, after that.

The GPU men everywhere we went--pretending they spoke no English and
reddening when Ted and I blasphemed and insulted them in their hearing.
The trip to the tea plantation in Batum--on a bus that deposited its
other passengers and started up a series of hairpin turns--with a
driver and Ted and myself on board. The slide--the driver jumping out.
Ted and I jumped, too--but the bus didn't go over the cliff. It merely
caught on the edge and hung there. (Was the driver chagrined because it
failed to go over--or because we jumped also--or because he had steered
so incompetently? How could you tell?)

Odessa.

The bartender offered us a bottle of Scotch--the first we'd seen in the
long, grim way from Leningrad. We drank some and gave the rest away.
And took the night train for Shepatovka, exulting in the thought that
we would never see the UCCP again, come the morrow.

There was no water on the train.

All night, we turned on the hard boards.

In the blazing forenoon our car was shunted onto a siding and the Red
Army soldiers--its only other occupants--marched away. Nothing was in
sight but the sparse wheat of the Ukraine and its scalding mirages. We
waited--with our thirst. Hung-over, desperate. Another train finally
picked up our car and we went on--at the galling pace of communist
transportation.

I found the carafe of water in the toilet--where no water had been
before. Recklessly, tremblingly, we drank it--equally dividing the
thankful drops. And late that day, without further ado, we crossed the
border to the relaxation, the seeming luxury, the comparative freedom
of Poland.

It was some days later, in the Palace Polonia Hotel, in Warsaw, when I
woke with the cramps in my belly and legs. With a climbing fever.

Time spun--hours commingled in the familiar wastes of pain. I knew
belly-fire. I did not know my legs could hurt so hideously or curl up
against my will. I lay vomiting, fainting, crawling to the bathroom and
there, too weak to lift myself, pouring out rice water. Areas of my
skin turned purple.

Ted, untouched by an affliction neither of us recognized, took care of
me. On the fourth day he brought a doctor and a nurse. On the fifth, I
was briefly better.

That evening, on my insistence, he left me for the first time since I'd
fallen sick.

He came back to the hotel alone, late, and sober--for he talked awhile
with the concierge. He went to his room--beside the one where I lay
ill--and opened the French windows, apparently to stare at Warsaw
in the vermilion dawn. They found him on the sidewalk five floors
below--dead.

When the consul came to see me, and the pleasant young men from the
embassy, we were unable to make out what had happened. Had he stepped
too far out? Climbed up on the roof for a better view? Had the
concierge mistaken his condition and had he lost his balance? Jumped?
Or had he been pushed--in the fashion of political assassins who pursue
their foes into other nations so as to conceal their bloody reach?

We can never know.

The embassy and the consulate thought he was murdered.

And when I told Tom, my friend and doctor, the step-by-step progress of
the first phase of my sudden sickness--when I remembered the thirst and
the miraculous appearance of a carafe of water--Tom said, "I think you
had cholera. It could have been in the water. Some people are immune to
it. Maybe Ted was."

Maybe.

He was not immune to a five-story fall onto a cement sidewalk.

What matter?

Ted was dead.

I sent the cables.

And the second phase of my illness began. The swelling joints, the
atrophy of muscles, the inflammation of nerves, the--why go into it?
They sent to the largest institute for the best specialist in whatever
this sequel might be.

And there was G.T. Death again.

The specialist seemed seven feet tall--a skinny man--who wore such
a mustache as only the Poles can grow. He sat on my bed after the
torturesome examination and told me about it, in French.

"I am afraid, my American friend, that I have bad news for you. You
are a man. You will want the truth. It is a progressive malady. Your
foot--your arm--already crippled. When it reaches the heart--"

He went away.

My nurse wept.

Ted was the one we counted on to be the great man. The strong, the
good-humored, the precocious, the gifted, the good, the young Paul
Bunyan of the family. Dead.

And now I had a turn at it.

I, the elder brother.

I, who had taken Ted on his first trip abroad.

I, who had led him to miserable accident, to foul execution, or to
horrible impulse--bred, perhaps, in the vile durances of the vast
nation we had traversed.

Abrupt hate of life.

I lay in that hotel bedroom--they had told me that a Warsaw hospital
was to be avoided--and rehearsed the placid, polite syllables of the
specialist.

He had been interested, as one foreigner inspecting another, to observe
reactions.

I had therefore been careful to exhibit none.

Alone, I could react.

As now, I thought of my wife and my daughter and the insurance and the
banks.

And having finished with that, I turned to rue.

Feeble fool. Wretched clot!

How little of what you felt and thought did you take the trouble to
express!

When your corpse follows your brother's to the crematory in Gdynia,
what epitaph?

Here lies a minor author--an excessive curiosity and a penchant for
investigation--who never bothered to write up his reports.

So every artist and would-be artist makes this same phrase.

_I knew: I never got it said._

Isn't it true of you, also?

Didn't you know--and weren't you always on the verge of saying so--when
you had to go to the movies, lunch, the bathroom, bed, or the jute mill
in quest of new shoes for baby?

Yanh-yanh.

Each generation learns enough too late to pass it to the next, for when
the learning's accomplished the newcomers have always been educated
ahead of the achievement--in ignorance.

So when will cradles be rocked by wise men and good women?

They never know it will take a thousand years, and perhaps a thousand
times a thousand years; they think it will be tomorrow; that is the
trouble with them--it is the trouble with them all.

I lay in the Palace Polonia, with the European cars blatting in the
sacrificial street and the trains hooting across the moribund way and
it vividly occurred to me that in a few more years Hitler's men would
blow down these corridors and blow up those cobblestones. I lay in
Jericho.

I thought, finally, about a palm frond.

There was a day in Florida when, in a mood of black despair, I
stretched out beside the sea with all the cabanas of the Roney Plaza
and all the dollars lying round about, reciting to myself the abhorrent
antics of my compatriots and my own repulsive participation. The beach
boys laughed; the handsome harlots splashed; and the purple sea came
meaninglessly ashore. My eye, tired of the drenched blue firmament,
came to rest on the frond of a coconut. It was a young leaf, very
green, and it glistened in the sun like lacquered metal.

While I regarded it, the leaf had a sudden meaning--the meaning
of life and growth and Evolution. Not the idea--but the felt
significance. (You would say, doctor, that some biochemical process
completed itself in that instant--a change came in the endocrines.
Or you, doctor, that the individual unit shares with the group the
Toynbean shift-to-the-opposite--the yin-yang--and hence, sometimes,
joy-through-funk.) Anyhow, I looked at the damned palm frond and a
great peace came over me, followed by an excitement. I decided to leave
the American scene and make a personal inquiry of Hitler's Germany and
Mr. Stalin's Russia and to take my brother along.

I got up and said so. The purple sea also took back its meaning, then,
and all its other meanings. And that was that.

I flew with gulls once more, skittered with flying fish, and bathed in
the limpid, tepid surf with every sand flea.

That is what I remembered, exactly, in Warsaw where I lay dying, as
usual.

Remembering, I determined to go back to that sea.

My shoulder was disjointed and full of slime. Certainly. My left leg
was also paralyzed. I was ankylosed and calcified and atrophied. But of
course. Agony--_sic_. What was left of me might be a stumblebum but the
outside part could somewhat swim still and the inside part could fly.

My brother was dead.

There was work to do.

To hell with Dr. Jerkski, great man of the Institute.

I would frustrate every specialist in Poland.

Take up your bed and totter, Wylie.

It required a year for the doing--in Warsaw and Paris, Manhattan,
Connecticut, and California.

Then I had entirely recovered.

Trauma excepted.

Now that is what I thought of in the space of time it took to smoke a
cigarette on my divan at the Astolat--that, and several thousand more
items.

That is why, so to speak, I had nodded courteously at the Ghoul.

He is always hanging around.

One has only to turn one's head fast enough--and there he is.

Most people, by the cortico-schizoid mechanism I have described a few
pages back, partition him off.

He is not behind me, they convince themselves.

But he is.

There are always exactly enough Ghouls to go round. Billions of people
apply the blindfold technique in another way:

He is not a Ghoul, they say, but the God of Heaven.

The Eternal Grocer, who will dole out milk and honey forever.

The Great Conductor whose baton will direct my Everlasting Harp.

The Keeper on the Inexhaustible Preserves who will set infinite game
before my arrow in the Happy Hunting.

Chairman of the Greens Committee of the Elysian Fields.

The Sublime Pander who will fit an houri to me on the hour, each hour,
and I shall be the Paramour of Paradise.

The Universal Usher who will take the stub of my ticket and lead me to
my seat in the Reserved Section at the Right Hand.

What asinine measurements of man are furnished by his Heavens!

My own opinion of the Functions of the Ghoul is different, as I am
gradually trying to imply here. And I am certain, furthermore, no one
really believes, in his heart, that such heavens be. His mouth says it,
his cortex confirms it, and his heart gives him the lie; so he has his
Hell.

For how could Nature come to as tawdry an end as Heaven?

Even human nature?

I told the Ghoul, after this sweating, to get behind me, like Satan,
while I cut my serial.


4

This is the way of it.

You take out an adjective here, an adverb there, a prepositional phrase
yonder--and so gain a line.

You make the first mark on a tally sheet. When you have four marks
set parallel, you cross them with the fifth. When you have a row of
twenty-eight marks, you have removed one page. When you have forty
of these, you have completed the task--provided they are distributed
through the installments in such a fashion that each part will be
tailored to the desired length.

It was a story of manners--a light thing, with a plot.

I had enjoyed writing it.

I did not enjoy the cutting.

Every syllable scratched out is likely to take away some quality of
a character upon which a subsequent event will turn. It is necessary
to remember to the last detail what is removed and what remains. The
elimination of a noun in the first installment may reduce the impact of
a scene in the last. The contraction of a scenic description may ruin
the comprehensibility of the hero's actions later on in the tale. And,
when the most careful economy has been achieved, the goal of decimation
may still be at a distance so that the writer is obliged to select this
situation, that dialogue, yonder tender scene, and recast the whole in
briefer compass, the while omitting no cogent phrase or fact, however
trifling.

It is a big puzzle and a hard job.

It took me, I should think, another quarter of an hour to stow away my
Ghoul completely, divert attention from the prick in my throat, and
become immersed in the running words.

My editors say I am a good professional.

And that, my liberal-intellectual critics add, is all: a capable hack.

O liberals.

O cognoscenti.

O critics.

I give you my death-wish--and the atom bomb for its consummation.

Why didn't you study it sooner?

You copied into your literature whatever you saw on washroom walls--and
little else--while brighter boys copied Bohr's equations from
blackboards.

Both were true.

Both were real.

One was old.

The other new.

And where are you tomorrow?

Anyway, as I was suggesting, I write for money, usually.

I enjoy it--the writing and the dough. If writing isn't fun, I give it
up. And I spend the money.

Here today and marlin fishing tomorrow.

Here today and at the couturiers with Ricky tomorrow.

Night club today and novelette tomorrow.

Serial today, book, movie, play.

Sarcophagous tomorrow.

I am at least one two-billion-three-hundred-millionth responsible for
the contemporary world and bear the burden gamely. Why not take up my
burden and follow me as I, too, follow? The burden of Light.

Or why not take up, better than I have, the same burden and improve
upon my shambling progress?

I am the occasionally somewhat rich man who finds the Kingdom of Heaven
at hand this day--and the next, discovers in his private concerns
and small affluence that the door has narrowed down and his camel is
balked by its load. The little acre I have dedicated stays where it
is but wants, sometimes, for cultivation. I have sinned; that is why
I understand sin. Men have made enough things for me to last fifty
lifetimes; I have given them away for newer, more expedient things.
Enough substance has been dug out of the earth and grown upon it and
sold to me to support a tenementful of more intent philosophers. And I
cannot compare myself favorably with other men: perhaps they lacked my
environmental opportunities--a Princeton education, for instance--or
a youth's experience of Montclair, New Jersey. (What grim lessons!).
If, furthermore, my assigns perish with the yuts and their barbarous
impedimenta, they will have no reason to remember me kindly.

But these are my problems.

And these are your problems, too.

Do you repent at all?

Or ever act?

Or merely join another lunch club and boost your voice loose? What
fagins brought _you_ up?

Old Bob Durfree, editor of the magazine for which I'd written so many
yarns about Cynthia Davis and Cynthia's silly mother and Cynthia's
patient pop would welcome this one. My short stories, my serials,
were a branded feature of Bob's magazine. Struggling years! A hundred
serials--froth composed of my blood and sweat and tears--were written
for nothing. And then, at last, Success. Chimes in the mercantile
establishments! Fiesta for salesmen! Orgasms in banks! The Cynthia
stories belonged more to Bob Durfree's magazine than to me--and nearly
as much to the taste of millions as to my taste, although I sometimes
put spices in the meringue that offended the flaccid palate of Mrs.
America and the lovely abscess she rears as a daughter.

At any rate, I poured it out on Bob Durfree's yarn because of the
dignities I have referred to--and in light scorn of those critics who
can never tell if silver is alloyed in gold since they do not know what
gold is. They will follow their wrong guesses into oblivion. Every time
they cried Eureka another true prophet went flat on his face.

It was about five o'clock when my phone rang.

I was surprised it hadn't rung sooner.

People are always calling me up. They want me to talk to Lions,
Elk, Moose, and other quadrupeds. I never do. They want me to go on
Information Please, or Town Hall, or Breakfast at Sardis. I never go.
They want to know what boat to charter for a day's fishing. I always
tell them. They want to argue. Me, too.

I thought, friends, relatives. Max, maybe--my brother. I thought, We,
the People, asking me to appear as a Voice.

"Sorry--I'm all booked up. Busy. Going to die in a few weeks.
Yes--exactly. Keeps you jumping."

"Phil! This is Paul! I'm down in the lobby!"

"Well, come up." I gave him the room number.

Paul is the eldest of my nephews--twenty-five now, or perhaps only
twenty-four. His last name's Wilson. He is my older sister's only
son and he reminds me of myself at that age, sometimes. Gaunt and
hectic--continually outraged by the course of human events and
continually upset by his own doings as well as his failures to do.
Erudite in many things. Phenomenally naïve, all but unteachable, in
others. (Maybe I haven't changed as much as I think.) And there is a
difference between us of great magnitude. Where I was an interested
but lazy mathematician, Paul is a genius; where I was captivated by
every discovery of every science and adept at none, Paul was captured
in earliest childhood by physics. We are temperamentally alike, to some
degree. But he concentrated and achieved where I dispersed my attention
and mastered nothing. He has--as I have--the familial facility for
expression; this is the common property of so many of my relations that
when any of them turns out to be inarticulate he is regarded as a sport.

Paul's mother, Georgianna Wylie, was such. Born two years before me,
still more years before my brother, sister, half brother and half
sister, and dispatched to an aunt after the death of my mother--which
occurred when I was small--she was always a nebulous member of
the family. A cumbersome, religious woman who wore plain-colored
dresses--brown, as a rule--and rolled her hair in tight coils, like
rusty screendoor springs. An introvert. She sang in the choir somewhere
and studied for the missionary field. She never made it. Some remote
Wylie cousin fell ill and Georgianna was drafted to take care of her.
The illness turned chronic and young Georgianna's assignment became
penal servitude. She spent twenty years or so as a peon in a prairie
village that straddled a State border. What was never bloom, faded
gradually; but it did not quite die out. One night in Minnesota at a
camp meeting she met a chemistry professor who had gone to the service
for a lark. He had it. He got Georgianna pregnant on the spot--or
within harmonium-shot of it--and she died giving birth to Paul.

Wilson, the professor, meantime had done the right thing by her; they
were married by an uncle of mine.

"Georgianna," my aunt used to say, "was the most docile, uncomplaining
human being on earth. A true Christian. If she hadn't met that vile
seducer--that atheist, Willy Wilson--she'd be serving her Lord in some
distant land to this very day. She expiated her sin, believe me. The
night she died, she said so. 'I'm going, Effie,' she told me. 'Bring up
the boy in the Master's steps.' I failed her! Willy Wilson insisted on
taking the boy--and brought him up a nonbeliever, like himself. Poor
Georgianna!

"'I know He has forgiven me!' Those were her last words--excepting for
what she said after the delirium set in."

My aunt would frown and shake her head at that point. "Two more mortal
hours she lay there, twisting and trying to sit up--with me holding
her. And the whole time she cursed the name of Wylie with words you
wouldn't believe a girl like that would know. Of course--she meant
Wilson--it's a common befuddlement. But whenever I think of the
language she heaped on that evil man, I know what human torture is!"

It was one of our favorite family stories.

And, needless to say, Georgianna didn't mean Wilson at all. He's still
a good chemistry prof--a husky, redheaded guy whom everybody likes.
Georgianna was cursing her own blood the way people curse the day they
were born--and for sufficient reasons. She had glimpsed--all but too
late--the hypocrisy implicit in Scotch Presbyterianism. The strong,
lucid mind that burned in silence beneath her clumsy exterior had
finally cut through that wall between reason and instinct which men
call Faith. Just before her "delirium" Georgianna had realized that
Willy, not Jesus, had forgiven her (or would forgive her) for deserting
him after their marriage, for working as a farm cook, and (as the
result of over-fatigue) for falling down a back stairs in the ninth
month of her pregnancy, thus bringing about her own demise through
stubbornness and vanity. She had figured out the family--and Willy too.
She got at least one moment of transcendent understanding, and followed
it with two sound hours of profanity--crowding into the racing moments
as many repressed sensations of her life as she had time for. Not a bad
job, on the whole.

After Willy had explained it to me, I'd always wished I'd investigated
Georgianna more attentively.

There hadn't been much chance.

Paul--her son--came in. The one we were so proud of.

Pushed the door open, kicked the book away, and let the automatic
closer snap the lock. He took off a seersucker jacket that had flapped
around his slatty shoulders. He picked up the book and said, "Jesus
Christ. I thought I explained quantum mechanics to you ten years ago!"
He went through my bedroom to the bathroom. A firm, pounding stream.
He kicked the toilet handle, missed, kicked again--and it flushed
resentfully. His jacket had fallen to the floor. When he returned, he
kicked that. It rose in the air and he caught it. He whipped off his
shirt.

"Buy me a drink," he said.

"What?"

"Scotch and soda."

"Order it yourself--and order me a coffee."

He went to the phone. I cut one more line, and then tidied up the
bridge table, stacking things so I could start in quickly where I had
left off.

"I didn't know you were in town," I said.

"I didn't know you were. Took a chance. I had to see a gook who lives
near here--so I stopped in. How's Ricky? Recovered now?"

"Swell."

"What you down for? Cheating?"

"Work."

He considered that, pinching the flared nostrils of a long nose,
peering luminously over his fist, wrinkling his forehead. "It's
possible, anyhow. You're getting pretty old."

"I'm not too old to take you on, Spare-ribs."

His dark eyes twinkled. "No. You're getting oaken, Phil. Late maturing
and frost resistant. Someday, though, I'll be like that myself--and
then you'll be a wizzled shard who goes around feeling young girls.
I'll bring over a pretty one to bait you up, and when you reach for
her, I'll wallop you till they have to put you in an iron lung."

"By God, I believe you will!" I was laughing. "How's physics?"

His face became taut. "Don't you know Congress will crucify you for
merely asking?"

Paul worked for Johann Brink, at the Belleau Lab. For the Atomic Energy
Commission. Brink had picked him from a prepared slate of geniuses at
M.I.T., Caltech, and several other schools. Paul was that good.

I said, "Congress has got one of my arms pinned down already and a hole
in my foot, besides. If you don't want to tell me how physics is--I'll
tell you. Put it this way. There was an atmosphere at Eniwetok you
didn't like--"

"What do you know about that?" he said swiftly.

"I just listen to what Truman says," I answered, "and then I
extrapolate." I shook my head. "It's funny. As soon as anybody has a
dose of military security, he gets the soldier's creed--assumes people
stop thinking because certain thoughts are classified. Everything
about atomic energy is secret, hunh? Well--who has Brink been
seeing, lately? Who was he photographed with? Old man heavy water.
So now you come in here--looking like an underfed caribou with the
wind up--and what must I think? That your little cadre of nuclear
physicists is fooling with the hydrogen-helium cycle and getting
hotter than the rotor in a turbo-jet. You're scared you'll figure out
that one-thousand-times-more-powerful-than-Nagasaki bomb. The atomic
cloudmaker. The continental broom. The universal gene-mangler. Or crack
light metals or separate isotopes by heat. Don't tell me if I've read
your mind, doctor. I would rather be calm in my surmises than fearful
I might say something in my sleep that could be checked. Do you guys
really think it is smart to cause officials to go around positively
announcing that the number of bombs we have in our beloved stockpile
is smaller than anybody who knew the prewar radium production could
figure out? When you discuss atomic 'weapons' in the press--without
specifying--doesn't it seep into the dull heads of us laymen that,
for instance, hot isotopes would make a nifty charge for ordinary
high-explosive bombs--against warships, for example? And can't anybody
make a pile, now--and start the isotopes flowing? Crop-dust cities? And
don't you incessantly talk too much about how long it will be before
you can do thisa and thata? Remember when your spokesmen were telling
us of the inutility of thorium? Cannot we, the plain people, add and
subtract neutrons in our heads? Aren't you protesting too much now
about how long it will be before you can push a couple of hydrogen
atoms into one helium, with great and beneficial new release of energy?"

Paul was unamused. "Someday G2 is going to walk in here and walk out
with you."

"Thought control," I said. "Never worked. Never will. Whenever a nation
uses it, you can know that nation's washed up." The coffee came in--and
the highball. I signed the check and tipped Karl. "Danke schoen," I
said, and turned to Paul again. "G2 came after me long ago. I wrote a
story before the war about uranium bombs and how they would be made
and what they'd do--and it wasn't accepted until 1945. It went to
censorship automatically--and when the censors read it--they hit the
ceiling. Thought there was a leak in the Manhattan District. The only
leak was in their heads. They sent a major out after me--like the
hounds on the tail of Uncle Tom--"

"I recall the escapade," Paul said wearily. "You lead such a harrowing
life, Mr. Wylie. And tell about it over and over."

Nobody likes that one. I said, "Sorry," and carried Paul his drink. He
was sitting in one of my chairs; he had his legs on another; his elbow
rested on my coffee table. I saw in my mirror that I was flushing a
little: I felt embarrassed.

But Paul had already forgotten chiding me. "Phil," he said, jiggling
his glass to cool his psyche with the ice-clink, "it gets worse and
worse. It is beyond horrible. Past hideous. More than unthinkable. And
it surpasses the unbearable."

"How about--tiresome?"

He remembered again--and grinned. "Quid pro quo? Okay. What do you want
to talk about?"

"It," I said. "You. Any damned thing you please."

Paul sipped his highball. And that was another difference. At his age,
I hadn't sipped. I had guzzled. He appeared to be thinking over what he
would like to discuss--as if it were a scientific problem. Finally he
said, "Phil, what's the matter with us?"

"Us who?"

"Physicists."

"Religion," I said.

"The faith of skepticism?" He leered at me. "If all you've got on it is
that old chapter about the law of opposites, never mind."

"Lack of skepticism," I answered.

Paul chuckled. "Goody! Go ahead."

"The religion of a physicist is his belief in pure reason. He has done
so well with it that he regards it as the whole of consciousness. He is
like a man who has discovered the shovel. It digs so much better than
his hands that he never looks for--"

"--the steam shovel?"

"Dynamite."

"Ouch!"

I laughed. "Take the _Bulletin_ of the Atomic Scientists. This
journal has been coming to me ever since you guys got frightened by
What-Hath-God-Wrought-Now. I've been reading it for so long that I
maybe ought to carry a pocket radiation meter to be sure I don't read
it too much. What is this noble publication? An inquiry, it claims,
into the means for controlling atomic energy and assuring world peace."

"And a pretty complete, exhaustive inquiry, too."

"Is it? Is it even a scientific inquiry? The atomic bomb will never go
to war by itself. Men will drop, toss, or convey it."

"Sure. And the _Bulletin_ has taken up every known means by which
people can be told what atomic energy is, and why it must be
controlled, and how to do that. Every step of the debate in the House
and the Senate--and the debates in the United Nations--has been
followed. Every idea my fellow physicists could hit on has been aired--"

"With no result."

"No result, my eye! If we hadn't ganged up to make Congress see that
atomic energy was more than a military matter--soldiers would control
the whole business right now."

"Grant that. You did get the AEC appointed. The brass doesn't run
the whole domestic show. But the world show is run entirely from the
viewpoint of possible war."

"Do you expect the physicists to be able to do anything about Russia
and the Iron Curtain--when all the statesmen of all the nations can't
drive a pinhole in it?"

"Look. There are too many places where you lads aren't really
scientific at all. You run a magazine to investigate ways for avoiding
atomic war. Men make war. But never in your _Bulletin_ did I once
see an article about human motivations. An article by a top-notch
psychologist. A digest, even, of the existing science of human
personality--and how that might apply to war, to atomic bombs, to
international relations."

"Psychology isn't our business. We're specialists."

I slightly sneered at him. "Son, when you are trying to stop wars,
psychology is the only business you're in! You're in the business of
trying to answer the questions about what makes men tick--including the
tick they make these days that sounds so much like an infernal machine.
But you think that's still the reason--business."

"A lot of big shots," Paul answered, "have called on the psychologists
to contribute. Asked them to speed the work on their science and
the science of sociology--so we'll have a solid technical basis for
establishing peace."

"Yeah. They have. And not one God-damned super-brain in the barrel
has stopped to note for a moment--so far as I'm aware--that the
psychologists are 'way ahead of them. The science of personality--of
behavior--of consciousness and instinct--is well along. The
psychologists could tell them why men fight. They could tell them
why--so far as present evidence indicates--men are going to go right
ahead having wars--atomic bombs, germs, and all--into the far,
foreseeable future."

"Why?" he asked mildly.

"Oh--because they exploit individualism and never take any
responsibility for it. Their hostilities and aggressions, frustrations
and fears--add up, inside their groups, and burst out, since they're
never even noticed, let alone dealt with, on the personal and private
level, where they originate."

"So you have written," he grinned. "So what? Should we pure scientists
simply say that peace is hopeless? Quit cold? Or try for peace with
what we do know?"

"You and your pure science! Pure is a word that should be forbidden all
of you. What's pure in a science that deals exclusively with the object
and rules out the subject doing the dealing?"

"Just," Paul answered, "the result. If we hadn't ruled man out of man's
investigations, we'd still believe the earth was flat, the sky was a
cup, and the stars were holes in it. We'd still be premedieval--"

"Yet--when you did establish the objective facts to a considerable
degree--set up physics and chemistry and biology--did you boys then
turn that knowledge and that method upon yourselves?"

"You claim," Paul answered airily, "that the psychologists have done
so."

"Yes. And you needn't pretend I have no right to make the claim. You
scientists, self-styled, let a few doctors--ridiculed by the public and
unassisted by you--do the investigating of the consciousness you were
applying to electrons and protons. They used your method--the empirical
method. They have announced their results steadily for the past half
century. You never even looked them over. So now what are you? Big
cheeses in the high-tension labs. Mere mice, around the psychological
clinics. Hunting in your _Bulletin_ for a way to stop war when, really,
you haven't a good kindergarten knowledge of what war is and how it
comes about."

"If there were enough psychiatrists, then--we wouldn't have to worry?"

"Be sarcastic!" I said. "All you birds need a good psychiatrist." He
winced at that, rather sharply, I thought. But I didn't let up on
him. "Guys like you are aware enough to see that perhaps Hitler could
have used a psychoanalysis. You are not aware enough to see that any
president of any big engineering school could use it, too. Why? Because
you think pretty much as he thinks. And neither of you can see that
your thinking is largely emotion and only somewhat logic. The great
blunder of science was to imagine that science could be indefinitely
developed for the physical benefit of man and never concurrently
applied to his subjective needs, states, motives."

"It was hard enough for the early scientists to get across the simple
truth about objects. If they'd tampered with man's beliefs--they'd all
have been burned to death."

"What about you later scientists, then? Would anybody burn old Johann
Brink to death, today, say for studying Freud?"

Paul chuckled. "The picture is beyond imagining."

"Yeah. And I'm sick of it. All your eminent predecessors rushed ahead
investigating stars and bugs and drugs and air currents and left any
inquiry into man himself to philosophers--who were usually ignorant
even of physical science--or to James and Wundt and a few trying,
solitary people. You didn't ever really apply science. Not all science
to all reality. You just promulgated pure science along exactly half of
its possible lines--and called it a job. Looking forever at the light
outside--and never at the interior dark. Justifiable in a sense. But
not bright. And not really scientific at all."

"Hear, hear!"

"If the Greeks had worked out math and aerodynamics and built flyable
air frames--without bothering to study the problem of engines, we
would regard them as remarkably skillful imbeciles. They would have
littered old Attica with the fusilages of Piper Cubs and maybe B-29's
that couldn't get off the ground. In a sense, that's what they did do:
they pushed knowledge ahead along certain lines a certain distance--and
never followed through. You goons are still doing the same half-baked
job."

"You want us to quit studying physics and start picking up stuff about
the Oedipus complex and sibling rivalry?"

"It's too late. That's the assignment for the next civilization."

He just looked at me.

After a while, I went on. "You birds say that knowledge is power--yet
all your knowledge turns into impotence when you want it used for human
harmony and peace. What is the power, then?"

"Let me guess. Instinct. You see--as an old Wylie reader--"

I heaved a cushion at him and enjoyed a little of my second cup of
coffee. "Instinct. You dumb bastards! If you were really dedicated
to science, as you say, the last war would never have happened. And
the next one wouldn't be forever imminent. You say you believe that
scientific knowledge should be free to all. Freedom of knowledge, you
say, to put it backwards, is essential to science. But every time the
nations get miffed at each other--you lice lock yourselves up in the
national labs and go to war against each other as much as any soldier.
The old herd instinct. The old ego. Intellectual fealty to scientific
principles? You have none!"

"I kind of resent that," Paul said slowly.

"You resent the accusation. We who are about to die of the fact resent
your behavior. Or should. If you pure scientists were pure guys purely
devoted to science, Hitler could never have hired a dozen of the lot of
you in Germany, or Stalin coerced six. If you had insisted on keeping
science free--the Wehrmacht could never have been armed. If you had
been scientific men, not men practicing science--even granting you
felt it necessary to wipe out the Axis--when the deed was done, you
could simply have published all the atomic facts and be damned to the
politicians and the so-called patriots. Left mankind to work out its
destinies in a climate where knowledge was still free. As it is--Russia
knows enough to wipe up America in a few more years--the patriots and
politicians are living in a fool's paradise--your _Bulletin_ sweats
monthly to explain that sinister fact--and all you gained by assenting
to the current lockup of freedom of knowledge is a bureaucratic
sweatbox to do your work in--and a terrible endless case of jitters.
You don't understand behavior well enough to predict the results of
your own. Others do. And by far the most probable result of the failure
of pure scientists to behave purely toward science will be the end of
the possibility of further top-level scientific investigation for a
century or two."

"You think I should sit down and write out all the atomic secrets I
know and print them and scatter them from a plane?"

"I do not. I think you should sit down and face the fact that science
is precisely as hypocritical as religion--essentially no different
from it--hamstrung in the opposite tendon by the same egotistical
means. Sinful--call it. Guilty. The scientist can see the lack of logic
in religion--so he rules it out. He doesn't see the import of its
universal existence. The religious man can see that physical science
offers precisely nothing of value to his inner sensibilities--but
fails to see the meaning of logic. So he neglects to learn science and
applies logic only when it flushes his toilet or eradicates his foes.
You're both apes."

Paul swallowed the last of his ice. For a moment he sat without
speaking, the reflected sunlight softening his sharp features. Then
he said, "I hate to think anybody understands anything I don't. And I
strongly suspect you do."

"I strongly know I damned well do."

There was another pause. Paul pulled his nose. He drew a breath to
speak--and gave up the impulse. His eyes turned inward. Little by
little, his limbs sagged. An expression of the utmost melancholy
passed like a shadow over his face and was followed by lines of
resolution--lines I did not like because, visible in them, was
conflict--unacknowledged discontent mixed with unknown resolve.

"I'm in a terrible mess, Phil."

"Aren't we--and so forth?"

"I want to quit."

"The Lab?"

He nodded. "There is something positively bestial--in the worst
sense--about going any further with schemes to turn physical theory
into mere implements of death."

"Instinct coming to your rescue. I thought you liked the work?"

"I did. As long as it was a series of problems. Now--it's getting to be
a cold choice of means for engineering murder. That's no fun. It's like
spending all your time figuring out how to destroy your own home--after
you've already hit on half a dozen nifty ways."

"Why not quit, then?"

"Brink--for one. I like the old guy. I'm indispensable to him--I at
least pretend. And I feel loyal."

"Talk it over with him."

"No use. He's got the idea that he's engaged in some sort of holy
mission--a personal war against all tyranny, right or left. That he,
and we, and guys like us, must keep out in front--from the weapons
standpoint--until every tyrant's done for."

"Tyranny, Paul, isn't a gent. It's something inside everybody."

He drew a long, sighing breath and abandoned the subject. Soon, he
grinned at me. "Phil, I came as near praying you'd be in town today as
I get to prayer. When the telephone operator put me through--I like to
fainted with gratitude."

"How much," I asked caustically, "do you want to borrow?" Then I
wondered if I ought to lend anybody more money.

He laughed. "Money, a guy like me can always use. Someday, though, I'll
take time out and invent a quicker way to make ice cubes, or a better
zipper, and get rich and pay you back. I keep a record of the debt on a
letter I got from Fermi--a cherished possession."

He would, too, I thought. Get rich and pay back--Ricky. "Hundred bucks?"

"That wasn't why I wanted to see you. But thanks." He fumbled in his
mind for some sort of beginning. "Oh, hell," he finally said. "What I
want to say can be put in two sentences. And they're the hardest two I
ever had to speak. I haven't tried them on anybody yet. But I've got
to--with someone. Meaning you. It goes like this." For a full minute he
sat there saying nothing. Then he pushed back his rather long chestnut
hair and looked at me squarely--with an expression in his eyes that I
would remember for a long time, if I had a long time to remember in.
"I'm in love. And the girl's a whore." He turned away from me, after
that, and looked toward the window, toward afternoon blue sky into
which the sun still pointed. His chin was shaking.

I thought of several responses and picked one carefully. "All right.
It's said--the whole thing. It leaves me fairly undisturbed, Paul."

"I guess you don't understand--don't believe me. I mean it. The girl
actually was--a professional tart. A call girl. What they hold to be a
high-class one."

"So I gathered. I've known several cases."

"It--" He swallowed hard a time or two. "Mind if I have another Scotch?"

I shook my head.

He ordered and began once again. "I didn't know it--like a dope--for a
long time. I can't even tell whether or not knowing it right off--would
have made a difference. I suppose it would. I suppose I'd just have
been bitter--because I couldn't afford her. The name's Marcia."

"Nice name."

"Yeah. Look, Phil. It was last winter--after I got back from Eniwetok.
Some of the directors of a big corporation where I'd been called in
for a conference asked me to a party. Marcia was there. I suppose that
the other girls were the same." He looked at his knuckles. "Scratch
that. I know they were--now. Nobody said anything about it. Just--big
corporation hospitality for people like me, whose advice might make
them a few more millions. I sat around drinking cocktails and having
a swell time and thinking that the girls had got prettier while I was
in the Pacific, working. I didn't know they were to take home--like
candy--compliments of the management. And Marcia didn't mention the
fact when I asked her if she'd care to ditch the binge and have supper
just with me."

"No."

"She merely went. She went--and was charming. You see--she caught onto
my naïve assumptions, and she was being paid, and it amused her to be
thought of as just an ordinary girl--a debutante, or the like--for whom
a smart young physicist was falling like a ton of bricks." He looked
at me again. His explanation was coming more easily. "Do you get the
picture?"

"She must be bright. As well as attractive."

He nodded. "She has a sense of drama. All I did--feeling suffused that
evening with love--was to take her to her apartment and bid her a
pleasant good night. She asked me in--sure. Even tried to argue me in.
But I was thinking in terms of the long and sentimental pursuit. Or--at
least--decorum. Not-the-first-night, baby. That's me. Gentleman of the
old school. I extracted her phone number--it wasn't difficult--and
escorted her home, and went out to Brooklyn to my flat--and dreamed
into my pipesmoke. Happy me."

He was silent for so long that I said, "And then?"

"I called her up the next afternoon. She was busy." A muscle shaped
itself in his temple, twitched, vanished. "So I made a date for another
evening. We had dinner and danced around--at the Stork. On dough you
lent me. And that evening I accepted the invitation to go into her
apartment with her. You see--she wasn't merely diverted by a dope--but
she felt she owed me something. Something that corporation had paid
for. Only--"

"It was different for her."

He seemed surprised. "How'd you know?"

"I'm thinking of the difference that would understandably exist between
a guy who was paying--and a guy in love with you."

"It upset her."

"So she tried to duck you."

He was still more surprised. "She told me she'd be out of town for a
couple of weeks."

"And you waited--"

"--the all-time eager beaver. And phoned. She sounded--odd. She asked
me if I'd like to come up to her place for dinner--said she didn't feel
like going out. She cooked. I know now that she had planned to tell
me--that night. Instead--well, she didn't. She said she worked some as
a model--which she had done. She said she had an income--not said, just
hinted. I asked her to marry me--around three A.M."

"Just what did she do about that?"

"She cried. Quietly. Told me that she'd taken a fall out of
marriage--which was also true. Didn't want to risk it again--not
without being sure of the guy. And said there weren't any such guys
as--she needed."

"Pretty close to being pretty nice."

Paul answered the door, took the drink, and put his own dollar on
Karl's tray. "It went that way for about two months. Then she told
me." His ice clinked without his volition. "The whole story--straight
out--beginning at dinner one evening in the Waldorf. The guy she
married--a smug, sadistic twirp. Getting divorced. Coming to New York.
Scrimping along on modeling jobs. Running into Hattie Blaine. Ever
heard of her?"

Who hadn't? Hattie was madam to Manhattan's upper set. I gave a nod.

"Hattie sold her on the idea--after quite a campaign. Marcia went
to work. That was about three years ago. I took her home that
night--placidly enough--and went for the walk that lasts till they put
out the sidewalks again. Then I phoned Johann I was sick--and got sick,
drinking. For a month or so more, I tried the old Presbyterian anodyne:
work. No use."

"Not when you're young."

"Later?"

"It comes with time. Go ahead."

"When I had all but burned out my main bearings, I phoned her. Maybe
you won't believe it--but Marcia was going to phone me that evening. We
talked it over. She moved to my flat and got a job."

"So?"

"We might get married."

"She want to?"

"She refuses--now. I'm not always certain I want to, myself." He stuck
his forefinger into his shoe and tugged at the counter. "And I don't
know why. Why I want to marry her. Why I'm uncertain."

"How do your--?" I broke that off.

But he got it. "My friends think she's swell. You gathered she was
good-looking. She's a tall, slender gal with light-brown hair and blue
eyes. Quiet. You'd never think--! But I went into that, didn't I? She
attended college, in Iowa, for a year--and she likes to read. By that I
mean--"

"Nobody else--?"

"Christ, no. They think she's a working gal--which she is, now: a nice
friend of mine."

"Someday--" I stopped there--again.

"Yes." His face whitened. "A putty-chinned, overweight lodge brother
from Keokuk, just tight enough to miss the stony stare and come up with
the big hello. It's happened."

"I see."

"She went home and had hysterics."

"Bring her over."

Paul looked at me thoughtfully. "You are upset."

"Sure. Now. _You_ are. So bring her over. Not tonight--or tomorrow
night. I'm busy."

"What about lunch tomorrow? She's not working and I can slide out."

"Lunch, then. Come around one."

The family's very fond of Paul and a good many of us have tried to
spoil him. He was one of those irresistible kids--the kind that wears
glasses, has braces on his teeth, raises bizarre pets, looks up
everything in the encyclopedia, and is always engaged in a project
about five years ahead of his current age--so that he is always in deep
water and needs help. Everybody helped Paul. When he grew up--through
one of the most gangling and precocious adolescences in the history of
youth--the aunts, sisters, and female cousins used to argue constantly
about his looks. Was he genuinely handsome, did he merely have
character in his face, or was he plain ugly but friendly-looking? The
argument was never decided. But, at least, he looked better when his
eyesight was corrected, the spectacles were abandoned, and the braces
had come off his teeth.

I walked Paul to the door and pulled out my bill-clip. There were a
couple of fifties in it and I gave them to him. Not much else--so--when
he'd gone, I wrote a check to cash and phoned for Bill the bellman. He
came up and took my check and brought the money back in a few minutes.
I gave him fifty cents--knowing it was too much--knowing I had always
tipped too much--knowing that I had never cared because I'd been
brought up amidst nickel pinchers and because I like to please the
people around me--and realizing all of a sudden that I would go right
on being extravagant till the day I died which, luckily for my estate,
probably wouldn't be far off.

In this connection, one trifle should be mentioned which on looking
over these minutes, I see I haven't got to.

It crossed my mind at this point, as it had earlier in the day.

I walked over and sat on the arm of a wing chair, staring out at the
hot evening. New York often has a marine sky to which, being a seaport,
it is entitled. That night the clouds were low and small--evenly spaced
and of a size. When the sun hit them, it turned them several different
colors--a dappled effect, like a peacock's tail in which orange, not
iridescent blue-green, was the predominating tinge. It was getting on
toward seven.

I thought about my dollar-strewing habits and the fact that I probably
wouldn't much reduce what funds I'd stored up myself and reluctantly
but methodically amassed in the coffers of the Connecticut General Life
Insurance Company.

Tom-the-doctor had said the damned excrescence in my craw, if mortal,
wouldn't be operable. That meant I wouldn't be lying around in some
hospital, like so many of them, at umpteen bucks a day, while they
slowly took out my neck. It meant, so far as I was concerned, that a
day would come along when I would make up my mind the books no longer
balanced. A day, that is, when pain or mechanical difficulties made it
impossible to proceed with the prose. When I couldn't write any more.

That day, I would have completed my best effort to get my affairs
in order. I'd have seen the people I loved--and seen them before it
was an ordeal for them to see me. I do not have a horror--but a kind
of intellectual rage--over meaningless, agonizing, nonproductive,
lingering existence. In my life, I've seen a great deal of it. I have
seen people who were a stinking nursing problem twenty-four hours a
day--who were afflicted with fantastic agony besides--and who implored
their relatives, friends, and physicians to put them out of their
misery--but who lived in that state for a couple of years.

By taking a reasonable amount of thought, and through a certain
amount of luck, I have avoided several of the pitfalls into which man
persistently topples. Into others, I've all but pitched myself. But
this was one I intended to skip. In the kit I carry for boat trips is
a hypodermic syringe and a thin little bottle of morphine tablets.
I've never had to use them on the broken leg, the gasoline burn, the
leader-wire cut, for which they are always ready. But, when the day
came which, in my judgment, would turn the balance of life, I knew
precisely what I would do. I had always known, even before I had owned
such gentle means.

You dissolve all the tablets--five grains--and fill the barrel of the
hypo. You jab yourself and push.

Simple.

The reader of these notes may therefore spare himself--as I spared
myself--as all human beings should be spared--the anticipation of death
dragged out excruciatingly by the miracles of science.

That is one of the items on the gigantic ledger in which are gathered
those details that prove modern man is mad.

 Too many people, for one thing,
 when they get to dying,
 want to top Jesus.
 Wanting that,
 inevitably,
 they want to kill as many others as possible
 by Christlike torture--
 forgetting that even He
 had his legs broken
 as a method of mercy killing.

My apologies, then, for not entering this note sooner.

I sat at the window and I could have pulled out my own hair, or wept,
(or roared with laughter) on account of Paul.

I knew Paul pretty well, and loved him.

And I did not believe he was enough of a realist or a humorist to marry
a harlot and prosper in his soul.

Whoever she was, she would eat him away altogether, or eat away years
of him. When he found himself out--that he could not accept himself
with her--it might be too late. He was stubborn. The ordeal would
continue--brave front and eroding guts. What should a man do?

_I am not my brother's keeper._

How often that wretched phrase has been used as the alibi for vicious
neglect!

How rarely has it served in the intended sense. It is but a warning
to Peeping Toms, to Meddlesome Matties and Interfering In-Laws,
Overweening Do-gooders, Paul Prys, the Rabble of the Self-righteous.

Would God the Peepul understood the Words of Jesus had one meaning,
always, and often the opposite of the convenient, accepted
interpretation; that their Christ appreciated how nothing can be
truly said of the Father that does not make a suitable apothegm for
Beelzebub!

Who asked them to _interpret_, anyway?

He told them to _act_.

_I am not my brother's keeper._

The Holy Writ that John Sumner never comprehended, or Anthony Comstock,
old Cotton Mather, and a dozen billion more.

What man, seeing even a pig caught under a fence, does not pull it out,
although it might be the Sabbath?

Which is germane to the circumstance?

What of the Good Samaritan?

I left the sunset hanging over the gray composite of the roofs--the
willow trees in penthouse gardens, the chimneypots that twirled with
supper cooking, and the fly-eyed walls, the thousand-lenses, the
bloodshot windows staring at New Jersey--staring from the square sides
of skyscrapers that towered around me in stiff, unplanned attention,
waiting for night, waiting with God knew what stony thoughts and
brickish resignation--doubtless for Soviet rockets.

I pushed down my shorts, kicked them onto a bed as Paul had kicked his
jacket, and turned on the water in the tub.

I lay down there, donning the warm garment gradually, the wet, the
clean, the only other that fits as perfectly as the grave. I turned
off the tap with my foot. I looked at my skin, which was still fairly
smooth, for all the long time I'd worn it, weathered it, and given it
unnatural chores of excretion.

Good-bye to All That. Good-bye Mr. Chips. And Miss Chippies.

 Yak-yak.
 This is the cup.
 And
 take this cup from me.
 Nyanh-nyanh.
 I soaped the person.
 The phone rang.
 It does.
You get out of the bathtub. You wrap a towel around your midriff and
make footprints on your rug. You sit and drip.

The operator says, "One moment, please. Rushford calling."

If her boy friend had too many beers on the night before, she hurts
your ear.

This mug must have been rolling.

"Hello, dear."

Rickey's voice was as clear as heaven's door-chimes.

I could feel my heart jumping around inside me, trying to straighten
things up in a hurry.

"Hello, Tud." It rhymes with "good" and doesn't mean anything to
anybody but us.

"How are you--you sound--worried?"

My banging heart must have left a chair out of place somewhere. I took
a good breath and pushed whatever it was back into the regular design.
"Naw. Maybe tired. Been working. Paul was here. I'm worried about
him--if that's what you mean."

"I guess so. I called up because I thought maybe you were planning to
call me this evening."

"Was."

"Mother and I are going up to Brookses to play bridge. So we'd have
been out, if you'd have called. What about Paul?"

"He's living in sin with a dame he's nuts about--and he found out after
he went overboard that she's an old understudy from Hattie Blaine's
finishing school for young ladies."

"Oh, dear." Rickey can put all her compassion into two syllables--and
it's compassion enough for a saint.

"I was dawdling around here cogitating ways and means--"

She giggled. "In the tub, I bet."

"Think what Socrates accomplished in a tub. Not to mention Archimedes."

"The butcher, the baker, the candlestick maker," she replied amiably.
"Then there was that show-girl who bathed in champagne. Her tub landed
her in jail. Any number of people have opened their arteries in tubs.
They put tubs under guillotines--north end. A tub cuts both ways,
dear--"

"What should I do, then? Maybe you take dust baths. Maybe that makes
people brighter. The genius is a quaking mass of emotional mincemeat.
Hasn't told a soul but me. Dumped it in my lap. Regarded it as an Act
of God that I happened to be here when the confessional mood came over
him. Typical physicist--solve any equation but the human."

Rickey said, "Did you see her?"

"Tomorrow. Lunch."

"It just won't work--for him."

"Yeah."

"Is he--terribly--?"

"The works. Head-over-heels."

"Oh, _dear_! Has it been long?"

"Six-seven months."

"Then--it could take him six or seven years to--"

"Some kind of female arithmetic. But probably solid."

"You could call up Hattie and talk to her and find out--"

"I've considered that. What do I ask Hattie? Is Marcia sincere--like
sincere in a Freddie Wakeman character?"

"Marcia?"

"M'm'm'm."

"If it was only Dolores! Or Fern or Pearl!"

"More woman-palaver. And it's Marcia. And she was in college for a
while. She reads books."

"You could ask if she's sweet. You know what to ask, dope."

"I will pull a low-brimmed hat over my eyes, slip a roscoe into my
pocket, print up a few dozen private-eye calling cards, and fare
forth--"

"It would help to know something more about her than Paul's feelings.
Then call me up. How's the work?"

"Oh--a needle in every haystack."

"You ought to have a little fun."

"I'm enjoying every paragraph."

"Why don't you call up Murray's and take some more lessons? Maybe if
you put in enough roadwork and a few more thousand dollars--you could
finally learn to tango."

"Damn your pretty eyes! Why don't you study how to follow?"

Ricky laughed. "No fooling! You work too much. If you don't play some,
you'll burn yourself out in another forty-six years. You've been
getting stale around here."

"Tell me about the birds and the flowers and Popcorn."

Popcorn is one of the cocker pups--all white. Quite a dog. Popcorn had
got into the garbage pit and trapped himself for two hours. There had
been a squall. The wind had blown over the delphiniums. The 2-4-D I'd
sprayed around was already wilting weeds that had defied generations of
her forebears. She was going to dig up and separate the crocuses in the
rock garden. She had decided I wouldn't finish building the water lily
pool for another year and she was planning to use the excavation for
composting. There were two young downy woodpeckers and an oriole at the
bird feeding station that afternoon.

"Don't work too hard," she repeated. "And have some fun."

"I'm weary and I'm bored and I'm lonely." God knew I was lonely, anyhow.

"It's good for you."

"I hope you starve emotionally."

"It is a big bridge party and I am going to sit beside Mr. Teel."

Mr. Teel is an aging squire who lives in the lush Genesee bottom land
and can't keep his hands off. I was laughing. I was also biting back
the desire to tell her to drive to Buffalo and grab the night plane.

"The trouble," I said, "with ladies and Mr. Teel is that they fidget
and flush, squirm and put up with it. Personally, I think they like it."

"Should I scream?"

"Lord, no. Worst possible technique. When you bid six spades and start
playing it and you notice something on your knee of about the weight
of a man's hand, there are three good possibilities. Relax and enjoy
it. This is what I recommend. However, you can also idly lower the tip
of your cigarette and apply it. The third, very good, move is to lean
forward as if staring myopically at the dummy--reach under the table
yourself--and grab back in a way Mr. Teel will never forget."

"You know everything, don't you?"

"Need you ask?"

"Except that we're wasting a lot of money on Long Distance. Are you
sure you're all right?"

Women's ears! "Yeah."

"Then good night."

"Night, darling."

What dripped now was not eau de Croton Reservoir. It came from Wylie's
pores.

Almost--I called her back about the plane.

She had sounded fine--thank God!

It was not always so.

We had been married, Ricky and I, for two years (was it three?) and
built a candy-box house on an island in Biscayne Bay (before the sixty
sewers of Greater Miami belched the water sludge-thick) when she fell
sick. Brucellosis, they called it, or undulant fever. In cattle, Bang's
disease. The cows abort. They told us it was common everywhere in our
fair land and caught from unpasteurized milk, or cheese, ice cream,
or meat improperly inspected. The pasteurization laws in those days,
they said, were altogether inadequate; inspection was bad; and cattle
owners--they said further--were loath to lose their stricken animals.
For a small bribe, we were told, they might be warned of impending
inspection. Thereupon, they could drive the afflicted members of their
herds into hiding while the government agent went by. They were in
business (after all) and a buck is sacred; so are American sacred
cattle sacred; let the public look after itself. Some of the cowmen
don't believe the germ theory, anyhow; they think hygiene is one more
racket like their own. And some, of course, like a certain proportion
of the men in every business, would sell you leper's dung (neatly
packaged--nationally advertised) if there were money in it.

They sold the milk.

We drank it.

Some get brucellosis--some not. Some hundreds of thousands of free
American citizens. It is one of the marvels of our Age.

Some die.

Some heal themselves, in due time.

Others, like my Ricky, drag out the years in pain, debility, and
sorrow. Fits of fever seize them. They take to their beds for days, for
weeks, for months--racked and suffering and exhausted, sick at their
stomachs, sick in their heads. The gram-negative bacterium is (they
say) neurotoxic. It inflames the ganglia of the brain. The patient may
expect not merely fever and pains, but constant anxiety, causeless
fears, a collapse of the calmest temper, hysterias, heebie-jeebies,
screaming meemies, spasms, and incomprehensible alarms.

You must try to ignore it, Mrs. Wylie. Personality changes occur owing
merely to the nature of your disease. Devote your (changed) self to a
consideration of the change as physical phenomenology. You are lucky
to get your trouble diagnosed. Hundreds of thousands of undulant fever
sufferers spend their lives running from one doctor to another without
avail. They're told they have tuberculosis, intestinal poisoning, brain
tumor, neurasthenia, and bad dispositions. Medicine is--though the
fact's not medicine's fault--very laggard about recognizing this common
malady. Consider yourself lucky.

Ricky threw into the tormented years her fortitude. She said she was
fortunate. They knew the name of her ailment and they were doing all
they could.

Hospitals and clinics, X rays and tests, sulfas and antibiotics,
vaccines and sterile sores--a little improvement, a red-hot
localization and the hospital again. Coming fine! Another year or two
and you should feel--pretty much your old self. Patience. Courage.

Well. She had plenty.

The doctors--the dozens, the scores, mauled and mangled and encouraged.

We have great hope for this new immunizing serum.

She took it.

Stubborn case, Mrs. Wylie. You seem to be especially sensitive to
brucella.

Streptomycin holds out hope.

We find it, in a chronic case like yours--ineffectual.

Some new mold is what we are searching for.

The years--two--three--five--continued with their hopes and horror.

It may be, Mrs. Wylie, that brucella sterilizes women in the same way
it causes cattle to abort. Not all the sufferers--but a percentage. Of
course, we aren't sure. But I wouldn't set my heart on having children,
now. You're not in condition now, anyway; and when you've recovered,
you may find it is impossible.

She is a game girl, Ricky.
Two years ago, she began to get well.
We have had our fingers crossed--
crossed--and held tightly in the clamp of one more hope.

I thought about her.

These things--and how she was still that same calm girl.

And how could I tell her, that perhaps it was my turn?

Gradually I got myself into the tub again.

I shaved, then.

We are all afraid of Five O'clock Shadow. Such fears, indeed, have
become paramount for most of us.

Yuts.

What was Paul's idiom?

Cipher-faces--standing around waiting for somebody to put a minus one
in front of them. Hitler, Stalin, or Huey Long. Zero-pusses, he called
them. Zed-mugs. Neck-heads. Neonightmares. Two-legged negatives.

I shaved, thinking I was positive, anyhow. Wait till they focused their
bright peepers on that biopsy!

I wished I had a little music to cheer up the joint. All I could hear
was passing cargo on Madison Avenue, the elevator ruminating in its
shaft, and some dame in the bathroom above me talking to a little
kid with the motherly tones of a cement mixer. The sweet child was
answering in words I could not distinguish, but it knew how to mix
concrete, too.

Ricky and I haven't owned a radio for years--except one that sneaked
into the house in a record-player and we didn't even notice we had
that, for eight months. A man in this world encounters more than he can
bear of the sort of thing that radio purveys; it is Heaven's own mercy
if he can avoid a part of it. The printed ads and the billboards get
you willy-nilly; and second-class mail is always fooling you. You are
eternally exposed to entertainment by chumps in the flesh.

But when I want a cerebral clyster I want something that won't wash my
brain out. And while I can eat with my mouth I propose to get along
without the nutrient enema. Every orifice to its rightful function, I
say.

But now I wanted music.

So I called Bill-the-bellman again. To think (as you are beginning to
see) is to act, with me. Sometimes. And the Astolat doesn't have what
is correctly called piped radio in its rooms. Bill brought up a machine
with knobs like the eyes of dead fish and an illuminated grin for a
dial--such a grin as may be seen on any alligator lamp.

I spun through about eighteen of my fellow citizens who were uniformly
engaged in lying to the public and finally hit a girl with too much
rosin on her voice, which was what I wanted.

 "When a Broadway baby goes to bed
 It's early in the morning--"

I did a feather and a few more Peabody steps and a couple of advance
left turns.

The dame put a mute on the bridge of her nose.

Broadway dreamed off to her lullaby.

She began, "Say it with music--"

I thought of Palmer Gymnasium on the Princeton Campus in about
1922--the June, the quiet trees, the cigarettes like cherry-colored
fireflies, the flappers, a cicada competing with strings and woodwinds,
and me outside because I didn't have the spondulix and the tux. My
throat thickened with something sharper than carcinoma.

If only I had known then what I know now.

And suddenly I remembered that I _had_ known.

In that musky dark, in the dark of a thousand other disappointed
evenings, in the beam and blister of every day, I had been tightening
the spring for the run. The anticipated journey--the slatting of my
choo-choo train around its silver track.

I knew then because I was doing it.

And I knew now, but differently, because it was done.

That poignancy was not this.

Beneath the fragrant maples and beyond the envious desuetude had burned
the gathering assurance.

The response to challenge.

Spondulix, tux, and young girls' tongues, and stingers, too.

Incidents.

Repressions, Mr. Wylie. Inferiority, Phil.

What had kept me so steadfast despite my passions of despair? Despite
all music--despite the Weltschmerz of underprivileged sophomores?

I looked at my old friend, The Typewriter.

"Somehow they'd rather be kissed To the strains of Chopin or Liszt--"

The more we succeed the more we fail.

When I am gone, who'll write on you and say the same things better?

Plenty of them, Philip.

You never put the bar up where even you could jump.

Who ever did?

It was damned near eight o'clock.

I got dressed fast.




PART TWO

 _Tarantella_


1

The desk clerk told me that Mrs. Prentiss had Room 1603--the apartment,
not only next to mine but accessible from mine by a set of doors--now
partly locked: I'd turned the key in the door on my side and tried the
other, when I'd arrived.

"I thought," I said, "that she was a few floors down--"

"She moved this afternoon, Mr. Wylie. To get out of the heat, where
there was more air."

Or more something.

I hung up and looked at the doors.

The promise not to make a pass at her naturally crossed my mind. It
was, evidently, a one-sided commitment. At this season there weren't
many guests in the hotel so she'd had no difficulty in moving near me.
I wondered whether she would admit it or pretend it was a coincidence;
and bet the latter way. _Honi soit qui mal n'y pense pas._

I checked myself in the mirror. Then I knocked on her door. The proper
hall one.

She wore the gardenias in her hair--a white dress with a gold border
stenciled around the hem--and her shoes and pocketbook were gold, too.
The big diamond had evidently been sent down to the safe-deposit boxes,
or left on her bureau--depending on which sort of person she was. Her
hair was done up--with the curls among the flowers. She looked as
attractive as she intended. Cool, too.

"Am I stunning?"

I nodded. "But not ravishing. If the Hindus had untouchables at the top
of the caste system--white priestesses, say--you'd qualify."

"You obviously don't know much about priestesses."

I rang for the elevator.

"That," I pointed, "is my demesne, abode, diggings--"

"I know. I asked. And moved."

"Why, exactly?"

I suppose she wanted her eyes to be interesting. They were
just--disturbed. "To tease you."

"Tease _whom_?"

She blushed the peach tinge I'd noticed before. "Me." Then she shook
her head at herself. "Because I'm lonely, maybe. Because I have a kind
of phobia about hotels. I don't know."

I took her to the Crépuscule--the steps down and the moonlit air
conditioning--the blue leather benches--the violin, cello, and piano
accordion--the little dance floor in the corner with mirrors on two
sides--and the French cuisine. The trio there has rhythm and the
cellist plays maracas when he feels like it, so you can rumba.

She had a dry Martini and I had tomato juice. Then I asked her and
we danced a couple of fox trots. She was a little bit nervous for a
minute or so and presently she wasn't. I asked the trio for a bolero;
the two other couples quit; and we danced alone. Afterward we danced
to a piece called "Cu-Gu-Tu-Ru" which is also known as "Jack-Jack."
She understood, technically, about dancing the rumba and she gave some
indication of feelings for the part that is more instinctive than
planned. Once or twice she tried to lead me--without being aware of it.

If you know a good deal about dancing, you can tell a good deal about
girls that you'd be a long time in learning by any other means. People
are animals--and dancing among animals is several hundred million years
older than the species that calls itself Homo sapiens. There was rhythm
on the planet long before there were ballrooms. So you can expect
vestiges, at least, in woman-the-animal, of impulses which belong
to the skeleton, muscles, and nerves and not to society--vestiges
specifically interpreted, disciplined or repressed by the individual in
your arms. The woman's dancing says, This is what the world has done to
me--or hasn't. And it is the same for men--which is why women, who live
closer to their instincts, like to dance.

This circumstance, alas, has for so long been repudiated by our
forebears that the dancing of most American males is rude and boorish
and clumsy, at once self-assertive and self-conscious, unimaginative,
disrhythmic, unsubtle--paranoid. It is what the world has done to them.

You can talk to a woman all night and persuade her of nothing.

You can hold her hand and a chemical change will take place in her.

You can kiss her in certain ways and the Old Memories will do what
rhetoric cannot.

And you can dance with her.

If you can dance.

You can dance by fox trot, the American way, the integration of
surfaces. We know the same steps, the same skills, the same beat. We
look well together. We make a matched pair. The thresholds of our
sentiments mesh, dovetail, tongue-and-groove. We are, indeed, in the
groove.

You can use the dance of conquest and gradual assent, the tango.

Or the rumba.

Which is African. Studied teleology, stylized candor, libido embedded
in the music, suspended in cadences, arrested, sustained--beyond
intellect, this side of ecstasy. It is a sophistication that northern
countries never knew of--a primitive deliberation, a hot-blooded
coolness. For not knowing, they are punished by going without--and
in other, obscure fashions. Very few northern women and fewer men,
excepting among the young, are able to discover the essence.

They rumba--they say.

They wave their tails like pennants, the oscillating flesh corrupt in
Christian purity.

Yvonne was one of the few.

She came honestly by the name, I thought.

"Huguenots," she said when we sat down. "On mother's side."

How can the Americans ever cleanse themselves?

I ordered our dinner.

Again, she tried to lead--to change her mind--to demur--to say she
wasn't hungry--then to consider the cold roast beef.

"You'll like it," I said. If she had insisted, I'd have let her order
for herself. But she didn't want anything in particular to eat. She
wanted to see what happened to her slight, vain whims. So I ignored
them.

"You can have another Martini."

"I guess I must?"

"Sure. Must. Dinner will take a few minutes and we won't dance again
till after."

"You're terribly positive."

"Nonsense," I said. "You're used to men who have been beaten to death
by women before you got hold of them."

Her eyes fixed on me, dilated, and she laughed. "Rol."

"Among all the others. Maleness has just about disappeared in your
native land, sister. The boys are all brought up by women, and taught
by women in school, and then they go to work to support women by
manufacturing and distributing the things women think they want. It's
called civilization--and actually it's only the highest form barbarism
has yet reached. Trinket-and-gadget society. Domestic convenience
society. A society that holds a handkerchief to one end and sets
the other on a flush toilet--a society that aims to make the linen
germicidal and the toilet silent, colored, and perfumed."

"And men? What do they do? Use fingers and squat?"

"You're learning too fast. Live outdoors, avoid neurosis, and so escape
the common cold. I think they could stand for the flush toilet--but
they would be more concerned in getting the nitrogen back to the
topsoil than they would in the orchid rims. First things first and a
conscious sense of responsibility for the future--that's us boys."

"Phooie!"

"Who do you like--to go on from lunch? Gary Cooper, Clark Gable, George
Raft, Rudolph Valentino, Gregory Peck, or some of the new boy friends
of the bobby-soxers I'm too old to remember the names of?"

"None of them. And I never saw Valentino in a picture."

"Meaning him."

"At least--he acted as if he had manners."

"On the contrary. He did, in a mannerly way, several things banned by
the book of etiquette."

"Isn't that the same?"

"From the woman's viewpoint."

"Don't you ever get tired finding imaginary inferiorities in women?"

"Did I say it was inferior? It isn't. More realistic, in fact.
Don't you, on the other hand, prefer to be appreciated for
differences--rather than to worry over the need of proving identities?"

"_Modern Woman--the Lost Sex._ You got it out of the book."

"It's a pretty good book."

Yvonne watched the waiter exchange a filled glass for the empty one.
She seemed to want to defer talking while she caught up with something
in her mind. She sipped, and stared at the people eating dinner in
the azure haze the place calls light, and sipped again. She had a
good-sized mouth with a pretty shape: the lipstick went where the lips
were, and nowhere else.

"I wanted to talk to you. I was ready to pester you. That's why I moved
next door. I was going to let you find it out when we came back this
evening. I was going to ask you in. I'm not afraid of you."

"Smallest achievement in the history of courage."

"I want to figure out what to do about Rol. You see--I'm still crazy
about him."

"Send him to a good psychiatrist."

She exhaled with gentle violence. "Try it!"

"You said he was very upset--promised you anything. That was your
chance to make him promise psychiatry. You seem to have read books
about it--"

She shook her head. "Not many, really. You don't understand. Rol wasn't
in the least bit upset because of what _he'd_ done. He was upset about
my attitude over it. He said it was a 'trivial incident'--and told me
he loved me--and said I was frigid and what did I expect. He said he
didn't consider he'd been unfaithful to me--and talked on and on about
being 'human.' Imagine!"

"Are you?"

The blush came again. She spoke in a low voice, "Mostly."

"People," I said, "don't want to know about people, nowadays."

"Did they ever?"

"Here and there--by fits and starts. They had a short spell of wanting
to find out about themselves through reason--a couple of centuries
ago. Innumerable spells of trying to figure themselves out through
religions."

"But not now?" She was sarcastic. "Nobody knows anything now?"

"The average college graduate doesn't even know where he is in relation
to other objects. Couldn't point to the ecliptic. Or explain the
changing seasons. Couldn't point toward the sun, at night. Friends of
mine, well-known writers, belong to a society that believes the earth
is flat. There's another buddyship of boobs who think the earth is
hollow and we live inside. Till the government began financing research
for war, America spent twice as much on astrology as on scientific
investigation. The folks would rather, by twice, be fooled than find
out the truth."

"We've made a lot of progress."

"Individuals have learned a lot. The people ignore it. They
are interested in the applications of science--appalled by the
implications. Our civilization is just one more swarm of low cheats.
It won't last because cheats can't. Only inertia sustains the current
shape of it, and that momentum is encountering more friction every
day. A republic of crooked dumbbells can't safely use the instruments
of clever men. People not only don't know how to behave, they don't
even know they are ignorant. Yet in the main, people are thoroughly
satisfied with themselves. In view of sure catastrophes that loom on
every margin toward which they hurry--the very self-satisfaction of
people is the statistical guarantor of their doom. Hence that crack
about pride going before a fall."

"I think people behave rather well, on the whole."

"Sure. They'll even be decent about doomsday. Blame somebody else as
they perish, like flies, but perish heroically. A pity."

"You can't depress me!"

I laughed. "Bear in mind that you brought up that word 'depress.' I'm
not depressed. I've had to learn how to get along in the certainty that
all I was taught to live for is either rubbish or a dream of a future
that lies ages beyond the public expectation. People don't know--won't
know--can't know, in their present frame of mind. Take your little
problem, for example."

Her face changed. Interest replaced antagonism. "So all right. Take my
problem. Kick that around awhile!"

"You believe in evolution?"

"A person can still believe in evolution--and in God!"

"Certainly. Something exists in men which they've given the name
of all their gods. That's fact. And evolution is a fact, too--a
simple reality. A minority of the educated people in our land
have accepted the fact that man's body evolved from the bodies
of other animals. A still smaller per cent realize that man's
mind--personality--spirit--also must have evolved from animals and the
animal equivalent: instinct. The question is, How? Most of such people
believe that it is the supreme function of the conscious human mind to
repress instinct. That's their answer."

"But not yours!"

"I believe it's the function of consciousness to rediscover instinct,
understand it, and pursue it--in the ways that it has to go. That it
does go--people by the billions to the contrary notwithstanding. So
far, people have made only blind efforts in that direction. Unconscious
efforts. Their religions--according to the soundest hypothesis I've
encountered--are the results of such attempts: expressions of animal
instinct, as it appears in men--and in men wholly unaware of what they
are expressing."

"Is that Freud?"

"It's Jung. Freud never got that far. He merely demonstrated that
instinct exists in man. The id--he called it. The raw cravings of the
infant. To Freud--the id was pretty much what sin is to a preacher. A
disgraceful bunch of bestial lusts and impulses. Society--through the
parents, mostly--disciplined the id by disciplining the infant and the
child; this produced the superego--or conscience, according to Freud.
As far as Freud could see, man would always live amidst conflicts set
up between his id and whatever superego, or culture, had been hammered
around it--plus his own common sense, if any. Dismal view."

"And Jung?"

"Well--Freud showed that instinct exists as a basic motivation of
mankind. Not that anybody but a few psychiatrists have ever paid
attention to the discovery. But there it was--the beginning of a
science of psychological evolution of people. Jung asked what instinct
was and how it worked. Jung found out several things Freud only began
to realize. For instance, Jung looked at animals and perceived that
their instincts unfold in them, individually, as they mature."

"You mean, new-born beavers don't start building dams immediately?"

"Exactly. So the id of infancy is only part of instinct. More instinct
appears as the person ages--which is in line with the nature of
instinct in all other living beings. Next, Jung noticed that instinct
in animals, and in primitive people who hardly ever use reason and
logic abstractedly, takes care of the whole life cycle of every
species. So it cannot be viewed as mere lawless, infantile lust. If
it were only that, animals, and primitive men, would tear up each
other and themselves; all life would commit suicide. From the animal
viewpoint--instinct includes whatever animals do that men would call
'good,' 'virtuous,' 'unselfish,' 'self-sacrificing,' and so on. Do you
follow?"

"I think so."

"There are--so to speak--checks and
balances--compensations--counterinstincts. That's the idea embodied
in Chinese philosophy. In Taoism, for example. That's the concept
symbolized by the yin and the yang. It's the idea embodied in Toynbee's
theory of history, too--right up till the present, when his own ego
confuses its own description of instinct with history. At that point,
Toynbee decided that the Church of England--his personal patternization
of instinct--might salvage civilization. Which, of course, is pathetic.
But let's drag this bundle a little bit further before we drop it and
go back to you. If all animals have a proper pattern of instinct--man
has. But man is to some extent conscious--and therefore to some degree
able to separate out a personal identity of himself--an ego--from
the older, more powerful compulsions and countercompulsions of his
instinct. And he has used his consciousness--largely--not to maintain
and enhance the liaison between his ego and the forces that drive him
statistically forever--but to swell up his ego and to conceal from it
those fundamental forces."

"I don't understand that."

"Well--man tries to deny he's an animal. Or to hide the fact. To call
everything that is animal subhuman. To call every success he makes
his own achievement. To call every disaster no fault of his own.
Because he is conscious--he has slowly learned to extend the physical
capacities of every kind of animal--for his own, immediate benefits.
He has telescope-microscope-X-ray eyes. He has atomic energy muscles.
Brighter light at night than the fireflies. He can fly faster than
any bird--speed through the water faster than any fish--store food
for decades when a ruminant or a pelican can store it only for days.
He has even developed quite a few techniques that have no good animal
correlative, though most of man's inventions were made ages before
even apes appeared on the planet. Man has merely learned. But he
tells himself he discovered and invented. It gives him a preposterous
arrogance. And that's largely what he has used consciousness to swell
up."

"We just skip his ideals--and philosophies--?"

"No. But we note that, to extend his physical capacities, he has
used logic and reason. He has sometimes tried to employ them on his
consciousness; but never--except intuitively, till recently--has it
dawned on him that he is usually unconscious of his own real motives.
That his cultures represent guesses--or trial and error. You take a
creature that is governed by instinct--and doesn't realize it--one
who confuses instinct with deity and identifies deity with himself--a
creature who has made logic work in every dimension of the objective
world and is extremely smug about himself in view of the results--and
you have an animal cut off from its own nature and hence from Nature
itself. Modern men can't tell whether anything they think or say or
do is suitable to them, or merely the result of a tradition--as the
semanticists claim--or whether, perhaps, their motives rise in a desire
to hide instinct, to deny the animal, to inflate ego, or what not."

"I'm confused again."

"Put anybody through psychoanalysis--all the way, not just far
enough to scare the wits out of him, and so make him hide his fear
from himself by turning upon and ridiculing psychoanalysis--and that
person will discover there is more instinct in him that he didn't know
about than there is ego that he knew. Awful shock. Then put the same
person through an analysis by a Jungian, and he will get numberless
clues about the images and dreams and the feelings we have which
are intended, by Nature, to make us conscious of the whole of human
instinct _as a pattern_."

Yvonne shook her head. "Let's talk about me."

I wanted--I always want--to continue that line of explanation. It seems
logical to me that man would have in his head the means to recover a
consciousness of instinct--and to find, in that recovered awareness,
not just the psychological history of the past, as man finds history in
his body, but intimations of the future, which also exist in his body,
as countless extrapolating anthropologists have shown. There must be
some way, I have always thought, to shove aside the immature id and
also the disguising images, taboos, compulsions, and descriptions of
the modern superego, and to see what lies beyond them both--looking
backward and looking forward. Having at long last followed Jung's
inquiry into this process, having grasped his techniques and repeated,
through idioms of my own personality, the same empirical experiences
which Jung has demonstrated in hundreds of other human beings as well
as in societies seen as wholes--I have been afflicted with an urge to
bring the steps to wider attention and understanding.

And I suppose I shall try to do so, sporadically, all my life. But I
realize now the futility of the effort as a "cause."

I am the man who wanted, from childhood's earliest dreams, to know what
men would think in the future. And now that I believe I know I find
that--save for individuals--present men cannot even reach toward such
ideas and concepts. Could they, the better world would be at hand,
and not a mere ignorant wish. It is a simple irony--an operation of
the very law I learned--the law that I imagine all men will finally
discover. And, while it supplies me with hope for my species, it
condemns me to general incomprehensibility.

If you wished for the future--and were given it--you couldn't use it
today. Because it is the future.

Physicists feel this way--and rightly--concerning their urgent,
brilliant, all-but-fruitless efforts to explain ideas in comparatively
familiar and acceptable fields--ideas such as Relativity or the Quantum
Theory. How much more, then, will psychologists feel it! The wide world
of their awareness has as yet not even a basic glossary among people;
they do not yet even use the arithmetic of that science in their daily
lives.

Indeed, the psychiatrist, the practitioner of certain known principles
of human psychology, the physician, is still prone to dodge the central
fact of his science. "Psychology," he says, dogmatically identifying
his opinion with the science, "does not conflict or interfere with
religion. There are areas in which the minister or priest is better
equipped to deal than the psychologist. Psychiatry does not attempt
to change a man's beliefs. And it is not 'all sex'--as is so often
claimed. It is not concerned with sex morals, or any moral law."

So, in his time, the churches made old Galileo lie, too. Made him lie
to live at all.

And so the same churches in our day cause comparably enlightened men to
lie concerning their knowledge--in order that any people may benefit by
it at all. In order, truly, to go on living. It is one more expedient
dishonor of scientists.

For psychology--though a thousand Presbyterian and Roman Catholic
practitioners of its minor branches may not admit it--and though ten
thousand better psychologists lie their faces black--has already put
a period to orthodox religion. The old astronomers did away with the
old cosmology for all the churches. The new investigators of awareness
have done away with the ancient theologies and "moral" systems as
completely--whether it takes the people a generation or a thousand
years to find it out. Psychology is the scientific investigation of
what man calls awareness and of what prompts him that he is unaware
of. As such, it inevitably must analyze and resolve all man's beliefs,
religions, faiths and the mechanisms of them, as well as his politics,
his economics, the motives of his arts, his morals, ethics and sex
manners. Why should anybody be surprised that science, turned finally
upon man's inner self, should disclose different shapes from those
held real by Stone Age man, barbarians, and a few later millenniums of
men who decree that they are Christian but act more viciously than any
beast?

The disavowing psychiatrists, opportunist weaselers or men who do not
see that their science has set philosophy aside, will be historically
remembered. Their acts will prove the shocking superstitiousness
of the twentieth century and--in some cases--represent the public
persecutions, the subjective witchburnings, which show this era to be a
continuum of the Dark Ages.

As I said earlier, a smug people cannot even find the motive for asking
if a science of psychology exists, let alone what it has learned.
And we Americans are probably the most self-satisfied people who
ever appeared. The whole world starves, brawls, perishes around us.
Our own philosophy of progress is leading us to swift, continental
exhaustion--to the resourcelessness of our own progeny. Yet we believe
we are doing right and thinking rightly--a great, good, wonderful,
near-perfect nation.

It will take generations of disaster to crack the hull of such
preposterous self-satisfaction. Only through despair and amidst ruins,
in all likelihood, will men discover that humility which may lead to
the honest assessment of man's vanities, his insane traditions, pompous
faiths, patriotisms, and excesses. But there is not much use talking
about it or trying to explain. Knowledge cannot fend where the people
refuse to know.

"Did you ever raise dogs?" I asked Yvonne.

She had been quietly eating lobster bisque--glancing at me from time to
time while I reflected and while I ate, too. She nodded. "Several."

"Then you've noticed that pups behave in every single way that would,
in people, be called sinful, immoral, and perverse."

"That's the nastiest thing I ever heard in my life! How could animals
be perverted!"

"Did I say they were? I merely said--or tried to--that dogs exhibit all
the same curious activities your Professor Kinsey found abundant in
human behavior."

"They do not!"

I grinned. "Perhaps yours didn't. Perhaps--whenever you saw in your
pups a symptom of any sort of sex activity--you yelled at them. Pulled
them apart. Swatted them with a switch--"

"I never used a thing but rolled newspapers!"

I laughed until she saw why. She flushed. I went on. "You imposed, by
force, your sex manners--Episcopalian?--I thought so--on your dogs. If
you left them alone--as I do mine--you'd see that pups are every bit as
'perverted' as people. Grown dogs, too, sometimes. So are wild animals.
Put a bunch of male monkeys together--without females--"

"I detest monkeys!"

"They won't mind. Anyhow--segregate the males and they'll turn
homosexual. My caustic acquaintance, Dr. Hooton, the anthropologist,
has reported it. He says it is 'disgusting'--a curiously unscientific
term. The monkeys weren't disgusted, after all. Just having fun,
getting relief, being excited."

"What are you trying to prove now?"

I shrugged. "That mammalian sexual behavior has a pattern and men
belong in it."

"What nonsense! Men know what they are doing! Animals don't!"

"Then why was Kinsey able to show that men do just exactly what the
dogs and monkeys and all the other mammals do--in spite of church, law,
state, parents, culture, schools, society, and every other restraint
they can dream up, consciously?"

"Some men--maybe."

"All I have been trying to point out, Yvonne, is that people who don't
know where they are in space--people as ignorant of simple, cultural
fact as the average American college graduate--obviously cannot know
anything much about their real sex natures, since these have been
honestly examined only recently and only by a few men, and since sexual
enlightenment is the great taboo in this era. To that I merely add that
men do behave sexually like mammals, which has been shown, and mammals
do not behave in any fashion resembling the sex mores of this age."

Her gray eyes were bitter. "You think, then, that it would be perfectly
acceptable, if you felt like it, to attack me right here and right now?"

"Yvonne. Even if I didn't have vestiges of your Episcopalian superego,
or its equivalent, and ideas of my own besides--all the other people
here do have your attitude. And I'm not a lunatic."

"You think, though"--her eyes went burningly around the room in search
of effective illustration--"it would be perfectly all right for me to
get a yen for the cashier, and show it, and let the cashier see it,
too! Nobody should mind that--?"

She spoke with such emotion that I leaned forward to see why she'd
selected the cashier. The cashier was a dark-haired girl, a pretty
girl, leaning into the rays of a desk lamp to add up a dinner check.

I said, "Charming."

"You're an evil person."

"Did I pick out the cashier--or did you?"

She considered anger--and settled for laughter. "At least, you have one
virtue. A person around you doesn't have to censor what he says."

"And the devil is shocked by virtue, too--is that right? How perfectly
the closed mind bats them back! It must be marvelous never to be
able to wonder what goes on outside your own head. The enviable
situation of nearly everybody! And the everlasting chute-the-chutes to
hell-on-earth. Here comes our next course, Miss Morals."

"Can I have pêches flambeau?" she asked, somewhat later.

"I'll join you."

"I thought you didn't drink?"

"I don't. A brandied bonbon? Peaches with the alcohol mostly burned
away? Sherry in the soup? I'm not absolutist, Yvonne--not stuck
with it, quite. I don't accidentally swallow the port in my fruit
cocktail and then go out and get roaring drunk--excusing myself with
the accident of the port. Maybe the sniff of alcohol will fold up
the resolution of some reformed drunkards. My own problem--in that
case--was different."

"What was it, then?"

"It's a long and sordid story that I am not going to tell you now."

"Do you really understand all these things you're talking about?"

I thought that one over. "Mostly," I said, "my mental activity relates
to errors in the concepts of other people. Let's say--I've come to
understand a good deal--by searching for blunder, by hunting for the
sense of what brighter guys have learned. By relating them all."

"If God came in here now, what would you ask Him?"

It was quite a question and I looked at her with surprise. Her face
saddened. "Rol said that to me, once. But what?"

What would I ask?

I realized, with a strange feeling, that I wouldn't ask anything.
No questions. No further privileges. No favors. No additional
enlightenment. That last impulse had stayed in my mind for a moment and
I had then thought, if you want more enlightenment, the data is there,
son. Enlighten yourself. Don't ask, when there's a chance of finding
out on your own.

Superego?

Had my father told me that?

Or was that how I felt about life and the world?

I felt that way.

My father had his faith.

So it was not superego.

I would say hello to God.

What I did not know, what I knew that I did not express, others would
learn, others would say.

There was a little instant of silence and remoteness around me as I
underwent the experience that goes with such realization.

A calm.

The Crépuscule was a long way off--the sound and sight and smell of a
dim restaurant.

The trio was playing "Ja-da," I finally realized.

Yvonne snapped her fingers in my face and laughed. "If you must
daydream, put me in the act."

"What part do you want?"

"I'm a woman," she said. "And, according to you, I can play only one
part. I'll be the sins of your mind. Do your evil for you. Kiss the
cashiers and encourage little children to undress each other. Throw
stones at cathedral windows--"

"It's your life. And your sin-list. Go ahead."

"_Your_ list."

"You're sticking to _acts_. And mighty compulsive ones, too. All I've
done is to give such matters subjective consideration."

"The thought is father to the deed."

"Then for God's sake be more attentive to what you think!"

"Jesuit!"

"I'm the nemesis of that whole philosophy."

"At least--you're sincere. I didn't believe so, when I read your books.
I thought you were just fond of shocking people."

"I could never shock them a millionth part of the amount they've
shocked me."

"But you did your best?"

I laughed at that. "Sometimes." A sad confession.

"Don't you love burning brandy?"

We watched the peaches flame.


2

I took her over to the Amigo.

They had a rumba band there that would give sloe-eyed fantasies to a
Norseman.

And it wasn't crowded.

I haven't said--was it necessary?--that I intended to make Mrs.
Prentiss eat one or two of those gardenias. That is, I proposed in my
mind to bring her to the point of withdrawing the order that I was to
behave toward her in all chaste chivalry. As to what I would do beyond
that, I had no idea. It could not possibly be important if I followed
up a moral (or immoral) victory with what would then be an ethical (or
unethical) act.

Mrs. Prentiss was a remarkably handsome young woman. She was somewhat
educated and she had a fair degree of intellectual sensitivity. In
telling me she had not understood what I was saying she had implied
a considerable degree of comprehension and a reluctance to deal with
whatever it was that she had gathered from my words. She was "mostly"
frigid (an intriguing expression) in many different ways.

In any sexual encounter she would undoubtedly barricade herself from
biological design with common artifact--and half the Pharmacopoeia,
besides. She was avid and did not know it. I could see--as the reader
has seen with me, no doubt--that her domestic debacle was the result of
a projection of her own guilt-sense. She was a nubile dancer. But she
used her dancing rather meanly--as a sly and enjoyable confession to
herself which, she thought, was the most that society would permit of
dancing. She was somewhat spoiled and very selfish--extremely prissy
in the real, felt sense of the word: a bitch. Nobody, that is to say,
existed for her excepting in that they existed for her desires.

She had moved to a room beside me. She had tried to lead me--at
first--on the dance floor. She had thrust the eyes and lips of her
psyche into the brunette cashier's hair without caring in the least for
the brunette or for any woman or for what happened to others. She had
attributed the libidinous gesture to my imagination, when I had brought
it to light. She had failed to add anything but frustration to the life
of a man about whom I had heard, so far, what I regarded as almost
nothing but good.

She had bought her world and was willing to pay in cash to keep it the
way she wanted it--but not willing to pay in a dime's worth of herself.
She needed a lesson. For there were nice things about her.

The expression on her face when she talked about Rol was descriptive,
to me, of many good qualities--of loyalty to emotions she did
not understand, of untapped vehemences, of tenderness--of human
characteristics she was unable to embody. She had been taught not to
embody them--she had been taught such attributes were weaknesses--or
she had been taught nothing concerning them at all. Her greedy mother.
The cocksure extravert--her father--a man who, even from her brief
account, plainly believed he knew all there was worth knowing on all
topics, one who had reached final conclusions about Everything. Reached
them--or was able to jump to them by a process requiring neither
thought nor the machinery for evaluation. Reached them or jumped to
them because his opinions were peeled like decalcomania from Precedents
set up by businessmen who have graduated from good universities.

I knew the type. Sometimes I feel there is hardly any other.
Yvonne's dad--successful real estate man--Ivy League--New
Yorker--daughter-adored. He had no reason to doubt his excellence. He
was rich, which proved it. He had graduated from a superior university,
which guaranteed his intelligence, knowledge and culture. And his
success had been achieved in a tough game in the biggest city on the
earth. Moreover, he was, apparently, a churchman. Hence not only the
tradition of America, as a whole, and the judgment of upper-class
America, but God Himself, attested to his superiority. On top of all
that, he was, no doubt, a good guy. A good guy who had loved his elder
daughter a little more (how?) than Yvonne.

It was not remarkable that Yvonne exhibited the characteristics and
the reactions she'd sketched for me--or those I'd witnessed. She had
been packaged in the best fashion of the richest and most powerful
culture of the twentieth century by people who knew and felt less of
the significance of life than any other group which has arisen in
the species during its past ten or twenty parasitical millenniums.
In representing the highest peak of what is called civilization she
presented the least sensitive arrangement of what is human.

A nice bitch, then, with a father complex.

When we began dancing, I was still fiddling in my mind with fragments
of the dinner monologue. A couple of things should be said about it.

As the reader has perceived, it represented in its way a conscious
effort at self-assessment. It was a partial statement of philosophy--my
own--urged upon me at that time because, under my circumstances, some
review of philosophy was inevitable. When the Ghoul appears, one thinks
about one's thoughts.

For a while, we scarcely talked at all.

American women, as a rule, will rarely listen to a monologue by a man;
when they do, it is usually because they want something from the man.
Men have, generally, the better faculty for speech; in America they
are not trained to use it. And they are, moreover, so accustomed to
female authority in their formative years that they submit, all their
lives, to the clamor of it. An aggregation of American people is thus
conventionally dominated by the tongues of women and sounds like the
continuous breaking of dishes.

Yvonne had listened through part of a lunch and all of a dinner and now
we set our communication in a more definite language--one that followed
the tempo of maracas and made use of the whole body.

"Rol," she said once, during an Afro-Cuban number, "needs lessons."

"Who doesn't?"

"Did you take a lot?"

"Hundreds."

She danced quietly for a while. "Did they teach you--?"

I held her a little closer. The gardenias smelled like nights in
Florida. "It's not in the book, Yvonne. But there's nothing in the
book, either, that says you shouldn't go to Havana and find out what
the steps mean--when you've learned how to do them."

She said, "I think I better sit down."

We went to our table and she ordered another Planter's Punch. Her face
was a damp, darker color now than peach; perspiration had curled small
ends of her hair so that they were like the tendrils on vines. She was
panting--and trying to disguise it--but I could hear the breath in her
throat and see the dilation of her nostrils. We had been dancing hard.
We both needed the long, slow drink of air--though the air here was
warm, full of smoke, and had garish light in it that made too plain the
grimed plaster on the walls. Too plain, that is, for the music and its
mood.

"You do things to me," she said.

"You do them to yourself. In sex, men respond to the subject, women to
the object. I'm your object--but you're the response."

"I could be annoyed with that."

"More of what you'd call antifeminist propaganda?"

She shook her head. "Annoyed on the grounds that you apparently never
let yourself go."

"On the contrary. I always let myself go. But I always let my brain go
along, too."

She thought about that. "Annoyed--then--on the grounds that there's
nothing reciprocal about the dance we had."

"But you'd be wrong. After all--I asked you to dinner."

"Because you were curious." She spoke petulantly. "Because you like
to find out what makes people tick. Because you're full of half-baked
missionary impulses."

"Because you're a damned good-looking dame."

"You think so?"

"Don't fish."

"I'm not! Plenty of people think that I'm a spoiled brat with merely
superficial good looks."

"Girls that troll in my waters catch whatever is swimming by that's
hungry. Of course you're a spoiled brat--and all good looks are
superficial. So I was in a mood. I came down to lunch. I saw a blonde
with a book--odd enough, in itself, to be interesting. A hell of a
good-looking blonde. And I sat down beside her and she told me the
story of her life."

She saw that she was not going to be appeased beyond that deliberately
meager degree. She sighed and picked up the tall glass as soon as
the waiter deposited it and drank perhaps a third of it, thirstily.
Afterward, she tittered. "I'm going to get tight, if I do that again."

"And if you get tight, I'll take you home."

"And if you take me home, I'll pound on your door."

"And if you pound on the door, I'll put you under a cold shower."

"And I'll call the manager."

"You won't need to. He'll be helping me with the shower."

"I thought you were maybe hoping I'd get a little tight."

"Why?"

"Don't men?"

"Not me."

"It's supposed," she said with a flirtatious glance, "to make it
easier."

"Make what easier?"

"Oh--being with girls."

"I never found it difficult--_except_ when they were tight. Then my
impulse is to run."

"There we go again! Women mustn't drink. But you--being a man--don't
care if the boys get blind."

"Did I say so? Having been a drunk--and quit--I detest drunks. A
common example of the law of opposites in operation. I force myself to
associate with them, sometimes, because I owe drunkenness a good deal
of quid pro quo--"

"Like an Alcoholic Anonymous?"

"Like that--without the self-canonization. An American man--with a few
drinks in his blood stream--is able to become a shade more human. To
shed the posture of men demanded by his era and its women. To show he
has feelings, to be introverted--unless he gets out of hand--and even
to think a little bit. To cherish and fear, to appreciate and revile,
to show some evidence of the democracy and human brotherhood he is
always talking about--and always doing his best to defeat by getting
to the top in nefarious ways. I don't mind guys being slightly tight.
Excepting for the danger that they'll go beyond that stage--which they
so generally do."

"But women! Dear, dear!"

"The average American female with three or four cocktails in her
becomes a living exhibit of the frustrations inherent in the feminist
myth of these days. Together with the compulsions."

"Yes, Mr. Wylie?"

I grinned at her. "She sets out to _prove_ the myth she has not been
able to live up to, sober--that women are superior to men and also the
exact equals of men. She does this by turning into a bad imitation
of a man. She argues. She imagines her arguments are brilliant and
crushing--when they are non sequiturs and ad hominems. She directs. She
orders. She demands. She judges--she is a little tin magistrate hurling
charges to unseen juries and handing out sentences on her enemies or
auditors. She is both the defending and the prosecuting attorney. She
is everything but a lady and everybody but the prisoner. Which shows,
of course, that she feels imprisoned when sober, and also envious of
males when she goes around in her sober mind trying to convince herself
and everybody she is their equal and also their superior."

Her voice suddenly became flat and cold. "I am beginning to get very
tired of you, Mr. Wylie."

I looked at her.

You have only to apologize, to crawl about for a moment, to resume
flattery or a suggestion thereof, to dance again, to put your hand
gently on her--in such a way that she would remove it firmly. Then
everything will be stardust again. She will be a beautiful young woman
enjoying, with world sanction, the company of a suitable guy. Toying,
perhaps, with the thought of an affaire. Toying would be her word and
toy, her inept function.

And what had I been doing?

I looked for the waiter. If he had been visible in the smoke-spun,
light-pulsing, low altitude of the big room, I would have asked for the
check and taken her straight to her door and to hell with her. This was
my night to howl, maybe. It was turning into my night to die. I had the
right--or intended to make the right--to howl and die as I pleased and
with whom I chose.

But while I was looking, she sensed my intention. "I'm sorry," she
said. "I didn't mean to be rude! You hurt my feelings."

So I dissembled. "I was hunting for our waiter. Let's go someplace
else."

We walked down the staircase of a Latin spot off Eighth Avenue called
the Cuban Paradise. A spot with a still lower ceiling, and no air
conditioning or ventilation. Two small rumba bands alternate, so the
music is constant, and nine-tenths of the customers are Cubans or
Puerto Ricans or South Americans. The orchestras are not pretentious,
but such as may be heard on a hundred side streets in Havana.

We took a little table at the wall. New Yorkers spend a good deal
of their lives with their backs to walls, looking at things, eating
things, drinking. We ordered coffee and the waiter dutifully told us
there was a small minimum. It was Cuban coffee--thick and sweet--and we
listened to rhythms musically naïve but emotionally more sophisticated
than those of the big, smooth, uptown bands. Music is like accent in
speech, and very few foreigners learn the language of another nation so
well as to lose all traces of their own tongue--to talk like natives.
At the Cuban Paradise, the Latins danced as they were supposed to and
wanted to. Working people having fun. Immigrants remembering tropical
nights--and sounds never heard in Manhattan--trees never seen on its
streets--flowers never sold in its markets.

There were pairs of girls dancing together--hopefully--and when I saw
them, executing the slow, insidious steps of a bolero--I glanced at
Yvonne. She was watching them, too--watching them so intently that my
glance became a stare. She noticed and swept from her face its look of
participation.

Again, I felt terribly sorry for her. Sorry as one feels sorry for a
bird that has failed to migrate and sits on its branch in the dreary
rain of autumn, knowing the world is wrong, feebly sensing a lost,
warmer climate, but unable to resolve the quandary of the dream and
the pain of its present. A bird can be a sharp thing with a reptile's
appetite--a bright bundle of vanity and vengeance. She smiled, though.

"Those two girls--the redhead and the one with blue-black hair--are
very good, aren't they?"

"The dark one's beautiful--like an Indian."

"Probably is part Indian--and also probably a Dodger fan who chews
bubble gum and works in Macy's stockroom."

"I wish I could lead--the way she does!"

"That's the boy's department." I laughed. "Sorry! Maybe you're right.
Maybe I am prejudiced. Though I regard it as merely the extreme and
necessary product of my constant effort to keep track of prerogatives
which are defiled and trampled every few seconds in this fair land!"
I then added, "If you really want to learn dancing, you have to learn
both parts. Yours--the girl's."

She was easily mollified. And she was--not tight--but less cautious
about herself. "I never thought of that! It would be interesting!" She
looked at me thoughtfully. "Did you ever dance with a man?"

"Of course."

Her gray eyes kept looking. "Was it exciting?"

"Sailors," I said, "dance together on battleships and have fun. That's
why sailors are good dancers. I was never a sailor, however. The
dancing I've done with guys was when my teacher despaired of being able
to show me a step--and called in one of the boys to demonstrate--and to
lead it."

"Oh."

She was disappointed. She had fled in revulsion from her husband's act;
she had no similar scruples about me.

On the contrary.

I thought that if she possessed even a little insight into that single
pair of facts she might be a happier girl. And I also thought that any
attempt to supply the insight by pointing out the two inconsistent
attitudes would only tighten the hold of her small, personal dilemma.
She would deny the very suggestion; she would use all her energy to
authenticate the denial--immediately--and in the weeks, months, years
to come--use it to kid herself. Not to investigate herself.

So I said, "It's a good way to learn. Lots of gals get women teachers
in dancing school. Men embarrass them."

"Really?"

"Sure."

"You mean--if I went and enrolled and asked for a girl teacher--nobody
would think I was--queer?"

"Thousands do."

"I never knew it." She said that almost to herself--and hurried on, as
if to expunge it. "We had a man teacher that came to the house--and
I was always afraid to go to a school--for fear I'd get some slimy
gigolo--"

"More likely a GI working his way through college."

"Don't you want to dance with me again?"

It was after one o'clock when we climbed back up on the humid street
and the doorman flagged a cab. She said the night was young--and I
said, but I was old. I said I had to get up early and work. I told
the driver to go by way of Central Park and Seventy-second Street
and while we hummed between the lamplit green leaf walls she moved
over to be kissed, so I kissed her, but not much. And after that I
spoiled my breast-pocket handkerchief wiping off the lipstick, which is
another convention. We went through the empty lobby. The night clerk
was a tall, handsome gent and his eyes glimmered at me when I rang the
elevator bell. Harry brought a car down, let out a policeman (who had
been on God alone could imagine what errand) and hoisted us to Sixteen.

She took her key from the golden handbag and unlocked 1603. She turned
up her face slightly. "It's been a lovely evening."

I tossed the key of 1601 and caught it. "Me, too."

"It's a pity a girl can't ask you in for a nightcap. But you'd only be
able to have Coca-Cola."

"Gotta sleep. I'll give you a buzz in the morning, Yvonne."

"Will you?"

"Bet."

She gave me a musical good night and opened her door slowly. I walked
down the red carpet--and her door closed with a bang.


3

There was nothing for me in my own apartment.

The books--even Vogt's _Road to Survival_, which I had almost
finished--looked nervous. The many magazines--through all of which I
had coursed while bathing, eating, sitting on the toilet, riding in
the plane, idling--were like partly-consumed meals: there were bits
here and there I still wanted to taste, to digest--but not now. I was,
of course, neither sleepy nor intending to go to bed. I can get along
for days, for weeks, on four or five hours of sleep, even without
throat cancer. Often, when I am writing a long story, I begin with the
sunrise, go to sleep at two or three the next morning, get up with
dawn again--and so continue until the job is done.

My body ad-libs its life. When its brain is electrified, when the
aurora of thought and imagination and sensation ascends there as a
means to work, to dream, to worry, to engage in reasoning or wild
speculation, the thing that calls itself "I" follows after, like a
boy after a rainbow--and I have found as many pots of gold as a bank
president. And when my body has nothing to say or do or think about, I
sleep. I lie on the ground. I hoe potatoes and corn, dig garbage pits,
make tables and bookshelves, fix gadgets. I sit on a beach and stare at
the accumulation of hydrogen cunningly mixed with oxygen. When my body
is sick, the I runs to doctors, takes pills, eases itself--and pushes
at pain only if it must, like a man wheeling a heavy barrow up a hill.
I do not have the illusion of fortitude that makes sadists of, say,
Englishmen. I suffer. And when my I is grayed with its own weather, or
the bad chemistry of the body that owns it, I suffer, too--jittering
and jizzling, mourning and dreading, a repelled, repellent object--a
man with blues.

The construction of society does not permit such practices by most.
They have the 8:02 to catch, the Monday wash, and their two weeks in
July. The church bell rings not when the preacher feels he is close to
God, but at eleven, on the Seventh Day. He who is weak with the length
of winter cannot escape it; who faints in the summer must faint again
upon recovering consciousness--or else employ his I to whip his body so
that it will face summer without further protest.

No other animal would do itself such violences.

This is an age of schedules. The people of it have long since foundered
in time. Time is a sea that presses them to its bottom--a sea that
waterlogs their tissues--a sea that prevents them from the experience
of its own medium as other than a weight and an absolute dimension.

Living is drowning with the first lesson at the clock and being drowned
forever after that.

My body and my I had endeavored, with some success, to ignore the
obsessional meridians. Others may travel them like a baby that has
learned to walk and become so enamored of the skill as to proceed,
steadily, for the rest of its days, in one straight line on time's sea
bottom. We have stopped--separately and together--somewhat explored
time's other dimensions--gone to the surface and seen the sun, for
example--bought time, stolen it, ignored it, zigzagged, looked back
through it, and seen the straight line of the compulsive infant for the
circle it really is.

As Dr. E. has shown, time's a human invention--a convenient illusion.
As the body knows, it has no more significance, alone, than width,
by itself. But the I has taken time, in most cases, for a universal
measurement, notched it in hours and minutes, and set the whole world
to counting time. Its mere recognition is subjective. Yet, how few
subjects realize that if the subject be a baseball player, and if his
subjectivity and objectivity live fifty years--then the subjectivity of
Wordsworth, or Emerson, may have lasted for several hundred thousand?

So, in this frame of reference--this truer attitude--even I, compared
with some of my timeserving fellow men, may be older than Methuselah.

The body is potentially immortal: it can reproduce itself. And so the I
would be immortal in its self-sensation if it were oriented, like the
lives of animals, toward that which it could reproduce--all men toward
all men yet to be--rather than toward its wretched self-awareness, its
greedy, permanent stoppage of time for narcissistic attitudinizing.
The I is a mirror. It can see itself forever and any now as this
now--if only it looks at the reflection to observe all those behind
and all beyond, of which it is an integral. But if it ignores those
behind--rules out even the next-lowest author of its instincts--and if
it eschews the requirements of those to come which are the integral
function of itself--if, that is, the I concentrates upon its one
embodied reflection, rejecting the panoply of life and repudiating
past and present for its little now--then, truly that I is mortal. It
is a suicide for that it is an assassin.

Such are all persons but a very few, these days.

So are they taught.

So inspired: unpunctuality and unproductivity are un-American.

So do they urgently maintain themselves--egoists without the sense of
individuation.

And that is why the earth is perishing for man.

In the hatred people have for people.

And the absolute hatred of posterity that rises from the absolute
rejection of our real ancestry.

There are moments when the circumstance is unutterably clear to me--and
in these, I _know_--without respect to the immediate employment of my
body or the thing called I.

There are moments when the time-easements I have bought grow clouded.

And then the knowledge escapes arms, legs, cranium, and I.

What man, reared as I was, domiciled in this earth's insanity, has even
the intimations, let alone the occasional assurance? And who, attached
to his clocks, trains, bells, and the earth's turned shadow, keeps a
continual hold upon the vital principle? Very few.

Say it was late.

Say I did not want to sleep.

Say, if you will, I did not want to face my circumstances. It is not
so. The space during which I sat on the green sofa smoking my cigarette
was what you call ten minutes--an infinity that could not be shortened,
made painful, or even touched at any point by measurement.

I picked up the telephone.

The colored girl had a soft voice. "Hello?"

"This is Phil Wylie--is Hattie there?"

"What's the name again, please, sir?"

I spelled it. She was gone for a long time. I felt a little amused.
If Hattie didn't remember--I thought she would--they'd be obliged to
consult books or files or whatever records they kept, that went back
to the wild, drunk, bewildering years when my first marriage had worn
patience thin, shattered it, and turned loose on the town a younger
man. A decade and more ago.

Hattie's voice--deep, harsh--worried, I thought. "Phil, for God's sake!
Where have you been keeping yourself? I heard you were a reformed
character."

"My wife told me to call you up."

Hattie was unruffled. "Sometimes they do. How are you?"

"Swell."

"I'm glad to hear it! What can we do for you?"

"It's a long, fascinating story that I'd like to run up and tell you."

"Be a pleasure. I'm losing at bridge. Looking for an out." She
chuckled. "Stingers? Side cars? What shall I get ready?"

"Coffee."

"Better still! Viola keeps a percolator on--but I'll have her make it
fresh. Usually--it's like French pot-au-feu--goes on forever."

"You've doubtless--moved--?"

"Moved! We're Manhattan's most displaced persons!" She gave me a high
number on the West Side.

There was never a rush hour at Hattie's. But two a.m. was what might
be called the peak. It embarrassed no one: she had plenty of sitting
rooms. In any case, most of the customers knew one another--and knew
one another as clients.

A white marble lobby. An elevator with much gilded fretwork. It was
operated by a Negro with an exceedingly noncommittal face. Only one
door in the hall on the top floor. A good-sized apartment building, I
thought, as I pushed the bell and heard the chimes; hence a good-sized
bordello. The colored girl who had answered the phone answered the
door, keeping the chain attached. I told her my name.

The foyer was dim and modernistic. Two halls branched from it. I could
see doors along both--and hear music.

"Jes' follow me, please."

She said it all night.

The perfumes mingled, the way they do. It is a woman's
medley--expensive or cheap--with no other detectable difference. One
door was open. Two girls sat there--pale, straight hair that fell to
a sharp, sculptured point over a book and a pair of shimmering, nylon
legs.

Viola went on.

She opened another door. Hattie was standing at the window in a green
dress--her once-sleek orange hair dyed black, now, and fluffed out--her
ankles no longer slim--and when she turned I hid, as all of us do, my
inner response to the etching of the interval--that very Time which
I so recently had seen to be without importance. She was now about
fifty-five.

"Phil," she said, "this is nice! You don't seem a day older--just
wiser. But look at me!"

"Brunette."

"A harridan. The warmest heart in the world--and what happens? The
opposite of Dorian Grey. I blame it on the high morals and low conduct
of the cops. Hard years. I loved Fiorello--and he despised every bone
in my body. I was even over in Jersey for a while. It was the lowest
period in my life. Sit down over there in the red chair. Viola, bring
us coffee. You know--I've often thought about you--when I read your
books--or when one of the girls did--or when I read something of yours
in a magazine. You aren't around here much, any more, though, are you?"

I shook my head. "Miami Beach. And now--we're building a house in
Miami."

"Florida. I went down last winter. Had a cold I simply couldn't
shake. Stayed at the Steinberg-Riviera. Hell of a place, Miami Beach!
Wonderful weather, period. Everybody on the make. Shake a palm and out
drops a chippy. A madam with ethics would starve there--and the news
about good taste hasn't got south of the Mason and Dixon Line."

"I always think of it as the end of the American dream."

"It's the end, anyhow. Phil. Do you really want to see me? Because if
you're being polite for old time's sake--maybe you'd rather put off the
sentimental chitchat till later."

Hattie is a thoughtful dame.

I was about to laugh at her when an abrupt inquiry held me for a second
or two. I was surprised--a little. But the question postponed itself.
"I came up--solely and utterly to call on you, Hattie."

She shrugged one shoulder. She yawned. "Maybe we can return your
calls. We used to. But--really--I'm delighted. Except when you
were--overburdened--you were always fun to have around. It's a dull
life--just being chaperon to a lot of whores. And it seems to me the
boys aren't interested in philosophy any more. They used to spend
more time chinning than cheating, around here. Back in the old days
of humanism and liberalism and Coué and the market boom, when the
world was full of fun. Why--I had to scout local campuses for girls
who could keep in the debates! Now--the boys just come in tight and
preoccupied--ask for a girl by hair color, like picking out paint for
a kitchen--pay--and scram. I can't recall how long it's been since we
held one of those impromptu breakfasts--for the celebrities and plain
people who happened to be around! It's depressing!"

I knew what she meant. Everybody knows.

Viola brought the coffee.

"Pretty," I said.

Hattie looked at the door where Viola had gone. "Nice girl. Married and
has two kids. The wages are no damned good--but the tips!--I think she
does as well as I do, after taxes. More passes made at Vi than nearly
anybody actually working. She's a strict Baptist."

"I wasn't--" I thought of reminiscing a little. Then I thought it might
be sad. Hattie seemed to have read my mind.

"Remember Elysse? The French girl with the brown bangs?"

I did.

"She's married. Lives in Troy. Comes to see me once in a while. Lovely
girl. And--Charmaine? The president of an oil company moved her onto
Park Avenue--died--and left her his heap. Millions. She's a good
customer of mine. You know, Kinsey should interview me before he writes
more books."

Kinsey again.

"Why don't you drop him a note? Volunteer?"

Hattie's face wrinkled with amusement. "I wouldn't want to shock the
poor man."

I laughed.

Her brows came together. They were ordinarily straight and level, red
once, black now--like a crayon mark made with a ruler. She still had
good-looking amber eyes, fiery but steady, and her forehead was very
high. She was beginning to look like some sort of sachem--a tribal
wiseman, or a poet. Quite an impressive dame.

"It's funny," she said. "I've even heard men right in these rooms
argue that Kinsey was a liar and crazy and incompetent and a menace to
society. Otherwise bright men. Heard them say that Kinsey only talked
to screwballs and neurotics and people who were inventing stuff to show
off. You'd hardly believe such self-kidding was possible!"

"They said it about psychiatrists and psychoanalysts, too," I agreed.
"Said that their conclusions were obviously nutty because they never
saw anybody but nutty patients. Never stopped to reflect that a
neurotic is not a nut, that every patient did his best to tell the
precise, detailed truth about his private life, and that every single
one of those stories involved the sex behavior of many, many other
people who are called normal. I mean--the psychologists learned a whole
hell of a lot about what normal people did from every neurotic patient.
So when they talked about sex--they had the dope. Most people never
thought of that angle."

"Most people," Hattie said, "never think. And when it comes to sex,
they think about ten times less than never."

"Which brings me," I nodded, "to the matter in hand. I got a nephew. A
brainy apple and a good kid. And you had a girl here--or on your call
list--till about six months ago, named Marcia something--who's gone to
live with Paul--he being the nephew."

Hattie said, "Yes," and waited.

I realized that a dozen years is a long time in which not to see
anybody--a time long enough for a change, especially if one has quit
drinking, married again, and so on and so on and so on. Hattie was
afraid I was up to some sort of Presbyterian nasty-work--and she was
ready to be disappointed. Ready not to help me call the cops on Marcia,
so to speak, and ready to write off one more guy as a galvanized
hypocrite.

I said, "In my frank opinion, Paul is not the sort who will be happy
with an ex-houri. And I don't say that because he's my nephew and
because I'm broad-minded about everybody but who-touches-me. Let me
tell you what Paul's like--and how he came to confide in me on the
situation--how he got into it--and how he's acting about it as of this
afternoon."

"Tell me."

The longer she listened, the more she relaxed. When finally I stopped
talking she walked over to the window, where she had stood when I came
in. Her broadening buttocks and shoulders blotted out most of the
river-gleam and the Jersey-glow, which you could see from there--but
not the boat-hoots which came up around her, wallowing through the
city, buzzing the middle ears of the millions. She stood there a while.
The frame of faraway light blinked around her and the ferry boats
and the freighters hollered pensively at each other. When she turned
around, there were tears not only in her eyes but on her cheeks.

"If people only knew what I know!" She said it in a quiet voice with
nothing of the brash timber of her usual speech.

"I'll buy that. I'll even add a big apothegm, Hat. People have found
out so much, they are now obliged to learn the rest. The whole
God-damned, agonizing, exalted rest of it."

She smiled in a woebegone way and got a Kleenex from a drawer. "It'll
take thousands of years," she said. "They've been making the same
mistakes, that long."

"Yeah. Meanwhile, we've got Paul and Marcia. I'm supposed to have lunch
with them tomorrow. You can see--from what I've told you--why I think
the thing will fold--painfully. There is, however, a chance it won't.
A chance that depends on what sort of girl Marcia is, mostly. Which is
why I came up here."

She was shaking her head. "Not on the kind of girl she is--necessarily.
On how much she loves him."

"Okay. That."

"Providing--she can love. Providing--she hasn't kidded herself into
a sweet little daydream that she got from reading too many women's
magazines. Or all those books. She sure was a reading girl. And smart.
And attractive, too. How tough are you, Phil?"

"It's something you do, isn't it? Not fill out in a questionnaire?"

Hattie smiled. "I don't want to offend those fine sensibilities of
yours. Or make you think I'm something special in the she-Judas line.
But you want to know whether the girl means it. Why not send your Paul
back to his laboratory after lunch--he'd like that--like you to get
acquainted with her--and why not--?"

"I'm not tough that way. That's businessman tough."

She dropped a hand. "Still--there's hardly one of them in a thousand
who wouldn't--work out some breezy little arrangement--for a G, say.
And she'd have to be such a one."

"She might just see through it. You said she was smart."

Hattie shrugged. "If she was smart enough to resist the G, maybe she'd
be smart enough. However."

"In other words, you don't know about her."

"Not Marcia. If it was ninety-nine in a hundred, I could tell you right
off. Some of them make damned good wives--better sometimes for being
here. With the kind of men who really understand what life is--and with
the kind who don't mind because they don't understand anything at all.
I like to see those girls get married. Lots more make swell mistresses
for men who married hunks of flint. I could go calling at so many swank
addresses that your head would swim. And sometimes I do. There are
worse places to look for a wife than good bagnios. Any high-society
party, for instance. Women's colleges, too, I suspect. Most country
clubs. The dud percentage--the lack of warmth--runs higher there--"

"Not to mention know-how."

She sighed--and then chuckled. "Isn't it crazy? Something that should
be given more loving practice than music--something that needs extra
experience and skill for civilized people. They think you can learn
on one bridal night! Or from a book! A girl it would take a genius of
sex to seduce satisfactorily marries a bright young college boy in the
chopsticks class--and what have you got? The American home. Did you
ever--" the question--indeed, the entire subject--seemed to have roused
her--"ever once have an affair with a plain American wife who was any
good? Somebody else's, I mean?"

"Once."

"Once! And how many--?"

"Look, Hattie. I came to cross-question you--"

She thought awhile, when she saw I wouldn't reply--looking out at the
city and detesting it. "I've had lots of men bring their wives right
here--to look and learn."

"How many?" I grinned.

"God knows! I'm an old madam, Phil. But many a snooty female has lost
her inhibitions in my parlors--and gained a little knowledge that went
into making a happy home for some guy. The more people say physical sex
is unimportant--the more it is likely to become the only thing that is
important for them. And they don't realize."

"I know."

"You know. And a lot of my clients know. And a lot of women. But they
can't change anything."

"Yeah."

"What do I really do here, then? Ask yourself. I'm in the business of
supplying erotic fun to people who are made for it, born to it, urged
from the cradle to the grave to take part in it, who depend upon it for
mental health, for a decent feeling of good will toward others--and
aren't allowed to engage in it even with their own wedded wives, by the
statutes of New York State and forty-seven other little penitentiaries!
That's my trade. And because I'm in it--I am regarded as the greatest
blight in civilized society, by millions. Holy, jumped-up St. Peter's
be-hee!"

Through a recollected haze of alcohol I heard this same tirade from
old and distant days. And Hattie was right, in her way. The theory
of accession to culture and intelligence, to morality and Godliness,
through the restraint of desire by the demeaning of it, had run its
course in the Western world and unstrung nearly all of us. And where
that thesis did not exist, there were others, still more absurd, to
bring other peoples to their repetitive, obnoxious dooms.

Quite suddenly, I felt like weeping.

She left the window and sat down. "Relax."

The feeling passed like a bird's shadow.

"What were you doing all evening?" she asked. "How come you're up so
late? Work?"

I thought of telling her--telling her the truth. Thought of it hard and
seriously. "Out with a dame," I said, which was not what I meant by the
truth. "A wife. A pretty package of all the quality advertising, from
Pasadena, who had caught her hubby in flagrante with a gent--and fled.
Protesting too much, if you understand."

"Half the girls in the country--if they had the nerve--!"

"A latent thing. In maturity, according to the psychologists, it
becomes the psychological stuff by which we understand and appreciate
our own sex."

"And it does, too."

"If you say so, it must be right, Hat."

"There--you are damned tooting!" She looked at me. "So you took her
out--?"

"Rumbaing. I've got good at it--since I knew you."

"Really good?"

"Good enough to please the Cuban girls. So we danced. And I brought her
back to the hotel--and turned her loose."

"Nice guy!"

"I wanted her to exercise her mind. After all--I only met her at
lunch--and she's already moved up on my floor, next door."

"You should change hotels, then."

"Too lazy. Too busy. And I can deal with her. Spoiled--and too
bad--because the guy she left sounds okay. I wish I could help her
out. Taking--what they call--advantage of her, probably wouldn't.
And you can't re-do a person's attitude and background in a few
days--especially with a serial to correct. Usually requires years, and
a good analyst--"

"Another wife--to be hated."

"By you?"

Hattie nodded. "I hate thousands of them. Some, I adore."

We didn't seem to find anything to say for a minute. I could have given
her one more name for the short side of the ledger but I didn't want
to. Finally I said, "If you get any ideas about Marcia--?"

"Call me up--when you've met her. Better still--come by again."

"I will." I had no idea whether I would or not.

She got up. "Look. Do me a favor and autograph a couple of your books
for me, will you? And have another cup of coffee while I go downstairs
and get them?"

"All right."

She went. Pretty soon a tall, redheaded girl came in without knocking,
just as I'd expected one would. Brown-red hair--long, curled at the
ends, and a pair of legs to look at. A girl like a mannequin--but no
pose; no hauteur. She had enough sex appeal for the end of anybody's
chorus line. She smiled open a wide mouth on even teeth and fixed her
hazel eyes on me. Hattie remembered: I had never approved of whores
who looked like whores. This one looked like a bright assistant on a
magazine--or maybe the wife of a lucky prof.

"My name," she said, "is Gwen Taylor. Hattie got stuck for a few
minutes--and told me to come in. I've heard a lot about you--here and
there."

I stood and shook her hand.

She briefly grabbed her lower lip with her upper teeth. "Or is
that--indelicate?"

"No. I'm pleased. And not fooled for a minute. You see--I know Hattie."

"After all," said the girl, "it's her profession. She said we were
having coffee."

Viola came again with a tray. Gwen poured. "There are half a dozen of
us around. Would you like to meet them?"

"One's enough."

Her eyes flickered and she smiled. "Thanks." She handed me the cup,
served the sugar with tongs, poured cream, and fixed her own. "Warm
night."

We talked about that.

By and by she nodded toward the radio-phonograph. "Hattie said you like
to rumba. So do I."

I shook my head. "Sometime--"

She looked at me and smiled. "I hope!"

Hattie came with the books, by and by. She made an apology. I wrote in
both volumes and signed my name and Hattie accompanied me down one of
the two long halls with the many shut doors.

"Like Gwen?"

"Very much."

"I thought you would. She's--something! It's been marvelous to see you,
Phil. Call me up!"

The exceedingly noncommittal elevator man took me back to the street.
It was gravy-thick with the smell of the river.

I got a cab.

It slatted downtown.

Once, I leaned forward to tell the driver to turn around.

But I didn't speak.


4

There is a metal clip on every door in the Astolat; mail and written
messages are put in it--so the guests won't have to stoop. I had a
letter. A tidy backhand with little circles for periods and dots over
the _i_'s. It looked like a billet-doux from Yvonne--and it was:

  You meanie!

  Everything you said got me so tremendously stimulated I couldn't
  sleep. I decided, after a struggle, if you were going to stir girls
  up that way, you were responsible for their condition. So I phoned
  you--and no answer! Don't you know hell hath no fury like a woman
  scorned? If you feel like a little chitchat when you do come in,
  phone me. I don't have to work tomorrow so you needn't be scrupulous
  about the hour. And even if you don't, thanks ever so much for a very
  disturbing, unsatisfying, lovely evening.

 Yours,
 Y

It was four o'clock and my body was tired, though my mind was running
round and round like a toy electric train.

I didn't want to see any more of Yvonne at the moment.

I turned out the lights in the sitting room, undressed, took a short,
warm shower, and lay down on the double bed, naked. Usually, about two
minutes after the lights go out, I fall asleep. But I knew it would
take longer that night.

So I piled up the pillows and opened Vogt's _Road to Survival_ at the
page where the jacket was enclosed.

Mr. Vogt's thesis is simple and damning; I had somewhat reflected upon
it earlier that evening.

It is the philosophy of modern man to produce. To industrialize
himself. To learn the techniques and technologies of science
and of applied science. This is progress. Chinese, Soviets,
Americans--everybody strives to speed up production, distribution,
consumption. It is also the object of all nations to increase their
populations.

The earth cannot support either of these two goals.

The topsoil of the planet will not feed the existing numbers of us,
even now--and our method of using it is diminishing it at a gruesome
rate. Faster and faster, we starve; and as we multiply, more of us will
starve. Medicine, which increases the percentage of persons who survive
infancy and extends the life span of all these, is but rapidly adding
to sure victims of starvation.

We are busy breeding mouths to eat our future out of house and home.

Ideas of this sort have been around since Malthus's time.

These days, the facts accumulate.

I often reflect that man's contemporary sexual taboos lead (as they
must, by the law of opposites) to sexual excesses: these are seen in
man's witless overbreeding. His "moral" Catholic couch, his unregulated
Baptist bed, sustains orgy and is the senseless agent of biological
catastrophe. This is the riposte of Nature to man's refusal to use
reason concerning his own nature.

Vogt wants planet-wide birth control, before the teeming hordes locust
up the hope of a human hereafter.

Try and get it!

There are other truths about ourselves of this same order:

_The minerals._ We are digging them up with the reckless violence of
pigs after truffles. Truffles can grow again--but not minerals. We are
converting the earth's elements into forms all but irrecoverable even
by the most immense expenditures of human energy and time.

_Our genes_--and the holy habit we've got into, of inhibiting
birth among our most likely specimens--of proliferating boobs and
nuts--of maintaining the feeble and the dim, abetting their rabbity
bedding together--and of sending the cream of each generation to
war's slaughter. This, alone, will drive us back toward apehood
faster even than our growing physical destitution. Some European
nations are doubtless already floundering in the poverty of residual
blood-lines--bereft of brains and leadership by their religious
devotion and their glorious wars.

Also, of course, there is our _failure to perceive our instinctual
nature_. My own elected department in the category of dooms.
Instinctively, as we must, all of us feel the weight of such colossal
crimes against the meaning of instinct as those above--our cosmic
disavowals (by our acts) of any responsibility toward men to come. That
is why, at bottom, no one is happy in modern society--happy in his
spirit, content, full of a sense of purpose and significance. It is
why we shall have to remake civilization consciously--or to suffer its
self-destruction.

Mr. Vogt, I thought, would feel the power of instinct, as it now
blindly controls us, when he saw how religious men reacted to his
simple indication of the necessity for using reason in our sex
relations. And he would see the inertia of our traditions when he
saw how utterly his warning was disbelieved, ignored, ridiculed, and
forgotten. Others, with the same wild cry of despair, have had such
reception, for the same reason.

It is not that man cannot do for himself.

But that he will not.

And he will not because he is self-flattered into the incredible
illusion that Mr. and Mrs. America are doing very well already, thank
you kindly.

After a long while, grinning over the tremendous sins of those who take
it upon themselves to reject knowledge and yet to say what sin is, I
closed the book.

Hell has one funny aspect.

It is where everybody lives.

I sent a thought to Messrs. Sheen, Niebuhr, and their ilk: The
up-to-date devil, which you so earnestly seek, gentlemen, may readily
be found--wearing the costume of your own minds: unconsciousness.

I slept like a log.




PART THREE

 _Andante_


1

Reveille was the heat of burning gasoline, gears grating, rubber
clattering on the sticky pavement and bits of shouts, floating around
like confetti. I can remember when it used to be hoofbeats, quiet
neighbor-talk, and sometimes, utter silence.

I lay glistening in a depression of the bed. At first, the big noise
of the city, diminishing when the lights changed, and plunging up with
new zeal a moment afterward, gave me only the pleasant sensation, the
titillations and satisfactions, of being in New York. Then I remembered
my circumstance. The frightened little animal that I am tore terribly
around while I tried to catch it and to hold it and to remind it that
the thin tissue on the front of its brain was capable of managing its
panic. I spent some time at the job and sat up trickling.

All my life I have listened to a wearisome cell repeat an old saw: the
coward dies a thousand times, the brave man once.

A person is afraid to be cowardly.

For many years, owing to this rather superficial sentence, I had to
accept the inner humiliation of cowardice. A boy with my kind of
imagination, my style of projecting, could not but help finding in his
head the taste of the thousand deaths.

And I am often cowardly still. In those few morning minutes, I chased
my coward a long distance.

But I do think the aphorism should be discarded. Certainly the coward
dies a thousand times. So, too, however, does the man of imagination.
It is the manner of the thousand deaths that is important. And
bravery--our poor, human bravery--is not necessarily consonant with
faulty imagination or none at all, as this dumbbell's apothegm implies.

I finally caught my animal--a real beast and not a dream.

I ordered coffee and stepped into the sitting room.

It was after nine.

The morning papers had been put at my door. There was mail.

A letter from Ricky.

I ripped it open and read it hungrily.

  Dear:

  Would you please, if you get a chance, go to the Lingerie Department
  at Saks and ask for Miss Drewson? Tell her I'd like to have three
  more slips like the blue satin ones I got last July when we were
  in town. I could order them by mail, but I want to be sure to get
  the same kind and she will know. Size twelve, which I guess I
  needn't tell you. We miss you--everything is just the same, which is
  dandy--and have fun. I love you very much.

 Ricky

I had a second little beast to chase, then.

There was a bank statement.

There were four publicity releases from business concerns which keep
sending me their bilge even though I took the pains, almost a year ago,
to write them that I'd quit doing a newspaper column and had no way of
airing their propaganda even if I felt the urge.

There were three letters from people who liked my books.

There was a letter from the assistant to the dean of a small college in
Illinois:

  Dear Wylie:

  Just how does one go about getting so swellheaded and self-righteous
  that he thinks he can tell off everybody on earth? I would like to
  know, because it must be a wonderful sensation to balloon around so
  gassily. Look out for pins, though!

  Please reply.

 Sincerely,
 John F. Casselberry.

I put the letter between my big toe and the next one, held it out at
body length, and reflected.

There is nothing unusual about this letter; I get a version of it every
few days, sometimes running into thousands of derogatory words. And, of
course, it is true.

Of course, of course, of course.

Authorship is the supreme act of ego.

Whether it is good or evil, as an act, depends, I suppose not so much
on what's written, as how the writing is.

Most authors conceal the egoistic aspect of the business under the nom
de plumes of their characters.

But exactly as every man is all that he thinks and does--and dreams,
too--so is an author all he writes.

A mystery writer is a murderer in his head and he sets down his gory
lore for an audience of murderers.

What does that make you, Wylie? You first-person author!

Did I use it to take the blame and the guilt--to take the
responsibility--and to tear down the artifice of the third person?
And was it true (as I felt) that, since my purpose was to turn the
thoughts of better authors into a vernacular more popular than their
own, my I was the mere agent--and not the excreted vanity which it
so constantly deplored? Or was the whole affair a secret exercise in
look-ma-I'm-dancing?

God knows, some part of it had to be.

I fancied myself as a teacher.

I was mostly a ham.

What I knew, what I had learned, sought, made sure of, found comfort
and understanding in--all this--and the long years I'd spent
endeavoring to give it a dignified texture--forever emerged as the
overemphasis of a self-enamored tyro reciting Hamlet. The truths were
somewhat there. But the voice was the voice of cheap aspirations in a
cheap world.

Some people heard my mentors. Yes.

A few, reading my wretched books, saw beyond the antic actor, the
attention-compeller, the infantile see-how-I-do, to Freud and Jung and
the physicists, to the mathematicians, to the calling world and the
crying night ahead, to the ingenuity and inconceivable courage of those
whom I ballyhooed.

But others--oh, how rightly--saw me!

Yakkety-yak.

Wylie's next.

Shock you. Make you think. Inspire you. Scare the hell out of you. Set
bristles standing on old Comstock's neck.

_Christ Jesus!_

I had thought a havoc in prose might be a substitute for havoc
itself--sparing a man here and a woman there from the reality of
acquainting them with the instinct.

O tin messiah.

Tawdry complex.

Bawling calfcake.

Jackass of your own worst describing.

Balloon.

It must be a wonderful sensation.

Not truth, so much as show-off.

Not love of you--infatuation with me.

Not--for what I did--but, like most of us, for what I might have
done--and used instead to inflate the First Person Singular with the
airs of my hot compartments.

The extravert posing as the introvert.

The hoofer philosopher.

Shame, shame, shame!

Shame ran off me.

And I shall die, in it and with it.

I went to my window to look at the city the messy cubes in the haze and
somebody's radio performed an act of God.

   Ja-da
   Ja-da
   Ja-da, ja-da, jing, jing, jing.
   Shimmy, I thought.
   Shimmy.
   Shimmy in your B.V.D.'s.
   You wear 'em in the winter and you wear 'em in the fall
   You wear 'em in the summer if you wear 'em at all.
   Shimmy.
   Shimmy!
   Shimmy in your B.V.D.'s.
   This is a message to and of the American people.
   The Dream.
   The Cross.
   Everybody
   Loves my body
 But my body
 Don't love nobody
 But me.

  Dear Dean Casselberry:

  I have read all the books in your library. I am a God-fearing,
  patriotic American. I believe in brother-love and liberty. In the
  folks, who made me what I am and from whom I cannot find myself
  different in any respect. Aside from that, you are right. I am
  sending you, under separate cover, my ear, which I have cut off for
  you. It is all I had to give and you may address it in the first
  person because it will then understand. Also, for the inflation of a
  balloon like mine, I send these directions: use equal parts of the
  outcries of the oppressed and laughter; for ballast--you will be
  there, and you should also carry a pail of tears.

 Phil Wylie

 Some give money
 some give work
 but if you give the person
 brother, you're a jerk.
 It didn't do me any good ... for ...
 If you try to tell the truth
 there's only you telling it.


2

 It was a hell of a morning.


3

 From nine-thirty until twelve-thirty I cut that serial.
 You wouldn't be interested.
 We'll go on, anyway.
 What the hell else can a man do?


4

Paul and Marcia, when they appeared for lunch, were expectably nervous.

The condition called strain is universal in this civilization, anyway.
It begins in the cradle with the Freudian conditioning--the creation
of each superego. Toilet training, the disciplines of the bawling id,
meals according to schedule rather than appetite, the sting of parental
palm on cheek, buttock, and wrist that follows erotic manipulation. All
these, and countless other "punishments"--which change with changing
social codes, change with changing fads amongst pediatricians, and
differ from one home to another and one culture to another--set up
such stresses that, by the age of two, there is hardly one civilized
being in a thousand who is not loaded up with a lifetime of disparate
indignities.

Add to this the regimentations of school--the musts and must nots of
classroom and cloakroom. Impose upon it the innumerable stringencies
of a religion. Require patriotism. Pepper the taut personality with
familial prejudices and phobias. Jew-detestation, snake-dread. Now, in
the passing years, fold in the Law--cop, truant officer, and prison
bars--sidewalks not to be spit on, or park benches not to be initialed,
or loud noises not to be made by individuals (but only corporations),
and season with the regulations that rise around the older child, the
adolescent, the adult.

Remove the person, then, from every natural source of his existence.
Set him in a city where no useful plants grow and no animals graze--at
the end of a steampipe that uses coal mined he knows not where, or oil
sucked up ten thousand miles away. A city where no wood is chopped.
Detach him, that is to say, from Nature--deprive him of its experiences
and every direct sensation of the earth, upon which he depends. Bring
even his water in far conduits, with chlorine added, so he will never
know a spring's taste.

Set him to work at earning a living without acquaintance of how the
whole of any living is made. On the contrary. Let his life's blood
derive from some capillary of the flow. Let him take charge--not of
house-building, or food-raising, or wood-gathering or fire-keeping,
not of cookery or childbirthing or the weaving of fabrics--but of the
twenty-eighth step in the manufacture of one size of ball bearings.
Call this earning a living.

Give him a town to defend against all other towns and cities, a county
to boast of, a state to regard as superior to forty-seven other states,
and a nation which anyone can see is the greatest on earth. Teach
him to hold such superiority as the supreme goal--to believe that no
more can be asked of him or of his fellows than that they maintain
the greatest nation--however low the rest may sink. Teach him never
to inquire if his superlatives are adequate for the conditions of his
age. Let him live to the full--by odious comparison. Let him say--I am
better than you, wherefore you--not I--need all the improvement.

Now. Set a few wars in his time, with their alarms, rigors,
restrictions, and dull regimentations. Load up his era with means for
bacteriological attack and with atomic bombs. Invent great secrets,
with attendant rumors. Frighten him all day long--and at night. Tell
him he is nevertheless a free man and that, above all else, he must
cherish and protect his liberty. Next, at every corner and edge of
freedom, hack, harass, chip, clip, steal, stain, bribe, sabotage, and
smudge each meaning and application of liberty, so that he no longer
gathers its fundamental sense and comes to imagine liberty is consonant
with security--which is all that remains for him to dwell upon, since
he has been deprived of every secure thing and every secure experience
in God's cosmos.

It makes you nervous, n'est-ce pas?

No one should be surprised that modern man shows signs of strain.

Nothing much in the world is sane.

Only the great instinct--the spaceless, timeless urge toward
consciousness--continues its thrust of sanity. Because of it, even the
maddest men are able to seize upon the illusion that they are sane by
interpreting their own, spotty awareness as if it were the entirety of
possible knowing. Because of instinct, however, all the mad men and
all the mad societies will be brushed like bugs from the earth's crust
and replaced by better, sensibler men or--if necessary--by silence. By
silence while Evolution is retooled and instinct tries again with a
new form--one which may not be so dazzled by its little consciousness
or so greedy for the immediate fruits thereof as to attempt, with all
the means and methods set down here, and ten million more, to deny
instinct, repudiate Nature, and insist its petty Reason is the shape of
truth entire.

So we three nervous wrecks sat down to lunch.

Marcia was a pretty girl, winsome, willowy, with eyes as blue as an
upland lake and light-brown hair which, where the sun fell through
undulant glass brick, turned opalescent, like duck feathers, and shone
every color, as if it were composed of quintillions of submicroscopic
prisms. She wore a light perfume--smelled like an April garden--and her
voice was limpid.

Poor Paul.

Gloves on her hands--white little things, knit of string. She was
nearly as tall as I am. A trembling came through the gloves. "So glad
to meet you, Phil. Paul talks about you incessantly. It's practically a
fixation."

Hot in the lobby, steamy; you could bake bread in the place. "Come in
the Knight's Bar," I said, "and cool off."

She bewitched me with her lakelike eyes a moment longer--and deep in
them I saw the shadow glide, the fear--the numb, dark carnivore that
had to eat, that looked up at me with a guilty but imploring gaze.

You see, I knew her.

I held the door. She went first, walking confidently in the face of
the strangers in the restaurant. Paul hesitated halfway through the
cold doorway--hesitated, and eyed me with a sort of regret. Regret--and
inquiry. I nodded my head to say she was lovely.

Jay saw her--gestured with a menu. We sat.

They ordered Manhattans and I a coke.

Music sprayed from its electrical hose--garbled a little, echoing
slightly, like music from a lawn sprinkler. This wash of counterpoint
in every public place is an attempt to assuage nerves that burn like
beds of coals. We do everything we can dream of to relax--except relax.
If we did that--we would lose the world that we own. And we are afraid
to find our souls.

"It broke the record today," Paul said. Our best prop.

"Just over a hundred." Marcia moved her long hair across her right
shoulder and kept gazing at me to see--not if I remembered her, for
we had already acknowledged that--but what the effect was to be. "You
ought to see Park Avenue! It's a parade--driving to the country!"

I tried to look like a man who had no memory--who regarded the earth
as if it were a big flower. "Hot," I agreed. "But I'm one of those
unbearable souls who likes it that way."

"Me, too," said Marcia. "Two winters ago, I went to Miami. I was crazy
about it--"

It was a defiant thing to say. For that was where I'd seen her--with
Dave Berne, one morning when I'd stopped at his hotel, early, to take
him fishing.

"A young lady left over from last night," he said.

Miss Somebody-or-other, he had said. Marcia breakfasting in his bed.
She exposed a nude shoulder to wave at me from the other room. Dave
paid her and we went away.

He caught his first sailfish that day.

I supposed, now, that Marcia was offering me the opportunity to ask if
I hadn't seen her in Miami; I supposed she had pointed out the hurt
to let me, if I wished, open it up. Paul had crushed his napkin. He
was sitting beside her and across from me--wondering, probably, how to
turn the conversation away from the heat wave, the weather, to a less
self-conscious, more profitable subject.

"Workin'?" he asked.

"Miami," I said to Marcia, "is quite a place." Then I said to Paul,
"Yeah."

"He's cutting a serial," Paul told the girl. "When he gets through,
they'll pay him about five years of my salary for it. A month's work,
for him. A story about how some college football player married the
Daisy Queen, I imagine. For that, he gets sixty bucks to my one. All I
do, though, is make atom bombs. You can see the public would rather--"

"--have its ego blown up than its cities."

She laughed. "What is it really about?"

I gave them an outline of the story. "You see," I said, "it's just the
way Shaw put it. If you're going to tell people the truth, you've got
to make them laugh, or they'll kill you."

"Why will they?" Marcia asked.

"Because the truth doesn't seem amusing to them at all. However--they
have a feeling life should be amusing. So--if you can make them laugh,
and still occasionally set down a fact, they assume it's possible for
somebody to know a few truths and still laugh. This permits them--in
the long run--to ignore the truth you set down and go on laughing."

"Does the truth seem amusing to you, Phil?" she asked.

"Infinitely."

"It seems ghastly to me."

"Infinitely ghastly, too. You have to approach it in both moods at
once--or else, and this is commoner--in first one and then the other."

"There is an unwritten law in this country," Paul reminded us dryly,
"that everything is just dandy all the time--and anybody who says
different is a communist!"

I nodded. "There is also a superstitious belief that the act of stating
an unpalatable truth will increase its danger to the folks. What you
don't know won't hurt you. Innocence is bliss. Boost, don't knock. If
you haven't anything good to say, don't say it. This is the folklore of
advertising. This is the theme song of radio. Everything has to be on
the up-and-up. Criticism is regarded as un-American and un-Christian.
The nation was founded by a rebellion of the early fathers against
British tyranny. Christ was the most passionate critic man ever had.
But it is considered the essence of patriotism and the chief tenet of
the Master to be anticritic. So the whole meaning both of our nation
and of its principal religion have been thrown overboard--and we are
all riding on a roller-coaster where no track inspectors are allowed."

"Goodness!" Marcia said.

"Where," I went on, "nobody is even sure that the tracks were ever laid
to the end: looking ahead realistically also is forbidden."

The drinks came.

Paul lifted his glass to the girl. She smiled at him warmly--with love,
I suppose. What kind? It was a look of gratitude. A certain composition
of her features. I compared that expression with the casual,
collegiate, young-woman-of-the-world wave she had once given me from
Dave Berne's double bed. A high-spirited, working-prostitute salute.

Some part of her conscience was grateful to Paul for taking her
out of professional circulation. She was, I presumed, a girl with
a good deal of courage--and one with taste. A sensitive girl who
could--still--accommodate her mind to the objective risks of her trade.
But the attitudes of many men toward her would not be acceptable. To
face them, she would have to sell pieces of her inner person. Paul had
rescued her from that and her eyes thanked him.

But, far more, Marcia's face expressed a maternal sentiment--warm
and enveloping. He was, in a sense, her baby. Emotionally immature,
romantic, and hence naïve, he had taken her for what she was not.
She had played up to his assumption as an older woman to a child. In
seducing him, she had seduced herself. She had adopted him as the
symbol of the values she had discarded, the values that were now most
precious to her because they were lost.

When I thought that over, I realized it was the point of extreme hazard
in their relationship. Not social pressures, but the pressures of
emotions--of instincts of which neither was conscious--would be the
explosive condition of their two lives. The dangerous day would be the
day when he matured sufficiently to dissociate the need to love from
the need to be loved. In her case, the time would come then, too--when
he demanded no more mothering in bowels or brain or heart. But it might
come sooner--when she tired of that one function, or extended it, or
spoiled its object, or devoured it, or cast it out for its own good.

For neither man nor woman can possess without being possessed, or
consume without being consumed, and whether the process involves an
object or another person, not to know the way of it and not to abide by
the way is to be destroyed by it.

The lunch went along badly.

My habit of apostrophe and tirade, which usually fills such hollows
as occur in talk--and forces its way, sometimes, beyond those decent
opportunities--seemed inappropriate here. They had been depressed by
what I had already said about the world. I guessed that, along with
worries, they had hoped the visit would elicit an avuncular gaiety.
They were young and in love, they thought, and should get from their
elders the jocose disposition reserved for young love. I felt some of
their expectancy, at any rate, and it only inhibited my rhetoric.

We talked of the news, of the airlift to Berlin which, by its very
existence, constituted an immense Appeasement. We discussed the
presidential candidates. We talked awhile of women's clothes, of the
veterans' organization currently holding a convention in the city, and
I described the house Ricky and I were building south of Miami, drawing
a diagram on the tablecloth with a knife.

The effort to keep talk going--to find topics and to change them before
attempt was disclosed--made me restive. Paul wasn't helping any. He'd
eaten hungrily enough and then sat back--jerking and fidgeting about,
making faces, pulling his nose, simpering, and smirking moonily.

She'd held up her end.

The trouble was, of course, that none of us was engaged in honest
behavior.

Paul wanted to say: What do you think of her--and us?

Paul wanted me to say: She's lovely--and I'm sure you'll be happy.

I had become doubly certain--without yet entirely appreciating
why--that it would never turn out. I had been generically sure, even
before--just as Ricky had been sure: Paul wasn't constructed to marry a
harlot and live happily ever after.

I wanted to say: For God's sake, cooky, send her back to her trade;
she'll find some other guy, eventually; she's not for you.

Then I wanted to go up sixteen floors to my apartment with my troubles,
my work, no women, no nephew.

What did the girl want to say?

I looked at her again--at her opalescent hair and her blue eyes.

And she looked back.

For a moment, the shadow stood still--stood still, and dissipated.

A wanton expression, brief and Lilith-like, reshaped the sharp, carmine
edges of her mouth. She saw me not as the uncle of her now-beloved,
but as the detached person--another man--and in this seeing me, she
involuntarily recalled her long affair with lust. I have heard a woman
say that, by merely quivering her underlip in a certain fashion, she
had been able to change the tone, attention, and interest of nine
men in ten with whom she'd ever talked--and there was nothing in her
history to make me doubt the statement. And I have heard another woman
say that all there was to Rudolph Valentino was the dilation of his
nostrils. Watching Marcia's mouth, I could understand the sense of
such matters.

So I was sure of still another thing.

Hattie Blaine had been dubious of her. Hattie had made the
suggestion--the to me profoundly immoral suggestion--of tempting this
girl.

Hattie had done it out of an unconscious notion that Marcia had some
point in her nature which could not be lent to the kind of marriage
Paul would need.

It wasn't money.

It was mood.

Marcia caught me making this observation. She blushed a little, glanced
at the table, and then raised her eyes--but whether anxiously or in a
repetition of the look, I could not tell.

Passionate women are seldom ashamed of their passion.

What she felt was not bold; it was not arch; it was not mercenary; it
was--simply--an essence of her own responses. A belonging, like the
curved shape of her eyebrows or the narrowness of her red nails--which
she accepted as no more and no less than that, and revealed as
naturally.

I wanted to go, even more.

One can pick patterns in one's life--rhythms, cadences, aggregates,
cross sections, events that occur in pairs and threes--and the
phenomenon is undoubtedly the result of chance. But one notices, one
superimposes the pattern subjectively--and decides it is not chance but
some obscure order, because one likes to feel that obscure orders occur
in life. It is difficult to keep the ego perpetually lined up with
statistical reality.

In twenty-four hours I'd looked at, talked to, explored, and somewhat
learned three different, very handsome young women. Mrs. Yvonne
Prentiss. Gwen Taylor--at Hattie's. And Marcia.

They come in threes, I thought. I thought it had been a long time since
I'd met even one girl so pretty as all these. I reminded myself not to
be an ass--to keep the view that grouping and variation in no way warp
mathematical principle. The obsessive quality of all such ideas weighed
on me. I hardly heard her account of their junket, on the preceding
Saturday, to Jones' Beach.

I began to invent an excuse for present departure--to think ahead about
apologizing--my work--the check, please--

Then the busboy dropped the tray.

He had tripped, it proved, on a napkin.

There were heavy stacks of plates and side dishes on the tray--glasses
of water--metal domes.

The boy staggered--and the wild gesticulation of his free arm was
caught by my peripheral vision. So I saw the tray slant--saw its burden
slide and crash onto the heads of a pair of buttressed dowagers, a few
tables away. The noise seemed to continue for a long time and a scream
permeated it as the boy lost hold entirely on his tray, fell against
a chair-back, and dish after soiled dish cascaded onto flower hats,
bright blouses, fat shoulders, and freckled necks.

A rush of waiters masked the scene. Guests stood to see better.

A bull-voiced beldame roared, "Send the manager!"

Her less hefty companion burst through the waiters, daubing at the
stained area of her bosom and throwing bits of lettuce with every
swipe. She made a beeline for the ladies' room--followed by her
smeared, stentorian colleague, whose hat was full of dill and parsley.

This commotion had hardly died down--Jay had no more than managed to
clear the carpet, dispatch the wreckage on the table, send out the
chairs for purging, and bite back the last traces of his mirth--when
another oddity got under way.

"I want," said a man seated beside Paul, "a baked apple."

"But there are no baked apples." Fred, the waiter, said this.

"Go and tell the chef I want a baked apple."

"I did, sir. There are none."

"Explain to him that I always have a baked apple, here."

"There is applesauce--sir."

Fred is Viennese. His sorrowful, wise eyes meandered over to meet mine.
They were expressionless. But the fact that they had moved toward me
was, in itself, communication.

"I do not like applesauce. Slippery pudding! Go and tell the chef I
want my usual baked apple."

The churl who spoke was familiar to me by sight. An Englishman--a VIP
during the war--who had often stayed at the Astolat. A medium-sized
man of sixty with a red face and eyes like gray gas. A brittle British
voice, snotty in every particular. An iron-gray Kaiser Wilhelm mustache
and a way of smacking his lips underneath it, when he was in a temper,
that shook its points.

He was always accompanied by his wife. As a rule, they ate
quietly--talking together now and then, and more often just swilling
in food. She was a lank, vapid woman with a toadstool's complexion,
a chin like a fist, and hair tormented into little knobs--as if she
absent-mindedly had cooked it, rather than coiffed it--and burned it in
the process. Lumpy, burned hair, a disgusting dish of it--and a voice
like claws, to match her master's.

She stared, now, at her empty plate, and said nothing. She did not seem
to be ashamed, or embarrassed, or to be waiting for a storm to subside.
She was a woman born without the knack for yielding or apology. She
merely looked at her plate because she would be God-damned if she cared
to look at anything or anybody else.

Fred came back. He put on a sympathetic expression. "The chef says he
is very sorry. He says that this is not the time of year for baked
apples."

"The stands are loaded with apples," the Englishman snorted. "Seen 'em
myself!"

"I know. But they're eating apples. Not baking apples. They come later
in the fall."

The Englishman doubled his fist and lightly thumped the table. "I said
I wanted a baked apple! All I wanted was a baked apple."

"I have explained."

"With cream. A baked apple with cream."

I have seen Englishmen by the dozen go through this sort of routine.
With the exception of certain Germans, some of them are, I believe,
the rudest people on the earth. Badly brought-up babies--these empire
builders.

This one was insulting the waiter and his wife, in the bargain--but I
have rarely seen an Englishman who minded insulting his wife by making
scenes. When crossed in matters like baked apples they seldom consider
wives, children, strangers, decorum, or the reputation of Britannia.
They merely behave like twirps.

Fred had said nothing.

"I suppose," the Englishman at last went on, shivering his mustache,
"you mean to tell me I am not to have a baked apple--?"

"Perhaps for dinner--one of the eating kind could be baked--"

The Englishman suddenly hurled his napkin on his plate. He stood. "No
baked apple," he said. "Well!"

He intended to stalk from the room.

However, Paul--who had at first been chortling over the slow-spilled
tray and later watching the Englishman with intent, even exaggerated,
care--now interposed, to my great surprise.

He sat next to the Britisher--on the same banquette. Thus when the
infuriated man surged upright he stood alongside Paul and between our
two tables.

Paul stretched out his foot, rested his shoe on the corner of the
Englishman's table, and untied the lace.

The man, barred by the long leg, said, "Good Gad!"

Paul retied the lace. He looked dimly at the Englishman--who, I
honestly believe, had not so much as noticed or recalled a single
person in the room but himself all during the baked apple affair. It is
a kind of concentration peculiar to the British.

"Put down your foot, man!"

"Quintod!" Paul said, as if using rare syllables of opprobrium:
"Quidhetch! Vassenoy!" He moved his foot this way and that, eying it.
Even the Englishwoman was staring at it now, in some shock. After all,
it was on her table, twenty inches from her picklelike nose, and not a
victual.

Paul turned again to the standing man and hissed, "Kittenpitches!"

"Waiter!"

Fred was still standing there--still fairly impassive. He had the wit
to say, "Yes, sir?"

"This person is drunk!"

Paul came to his feet then--and towered over the Englishman. He bent
close. "Pomadiant nocrot," he said harshly. "Cantapunce. Cabulate
geepross. Dreek!"

The Englishman opened his mouth and emitted a thin, high, frightened
squeak.

Paul scowled. "Nikerpole," he said, sadly now. "Oose."

Quite suddenly, Paul sat down. He spoke to Marcia in a perfectly
matter-of-fact tone--but a tone loud enough to carry around the
respectfully quieted room. "Never did understand why people came here
without first learning the language. _And_ the manners. I dare say my
Japanese surprised him! Probably an admiral in civies, spying out the
next war. Got a camera in his mustache, I presume, clever devils!"

The Englishman then left the room, shaking from head to foot.

His wife, however, remained staring at her plate. By and by Fred
brought her a stewed fish with which she began to fill her baleful
gizzard.

I would have thought--I would have bet--that this was the end of such
things. The tray, alone, would have done as the month's quota for this
proper restaurant.

I was wrong.

Hardly had the Englishman departed--hardly had his wife commenced to
make slushing sounds with the cream sauce on her fish--hardly had
I dried my tears--when the corner of the eye opposite the one that
had caught sight of the teetering tray drew my attention in its new
direction.

This was toward the bar.

Here Mrs. Doffin was sitting at her regular table.

She had been sitting there, lunch and dinner, when I had first entered
the Knight's Bar in 1937. A tall, narrow woman with dyed red hair, who
was given to wearing witches' hats--such hats as women wore in Merlin's
day--round and pointed. A stovepipe of a woman with a face on which a
bleached fuzz grew, and eyes that resembled spoon-backs.

Year in, year out, the four seasons through, Mrs. Doffin had five
Martinis for lunch, five for dinner, five in the evening after dinner,
and refreshments in her room, between-times. Some ten million dollars
lay to her account in various banks, I understood, but, since the death
of her husband in 1932, she had devoted herself entirely to one form of
enjoyment, if the pointed hats be excepted.

Never soused, noisy, or shot--she was never remotely sober. Sometimes,
late at night, if you came into the bar, you would see her lips move
as she communed voicelessly with whatever shades or hallucinations
accompanied the thirteenth or fourteenth Martini. Occasionally, in a
moment of clarity, she would recognize this person or that--a waiter,
the manager, Ricky, myself. She would nod regally then, wish you
good morning, afternoon, or evening--approximately according to the
time--and flick her fingers flirtatiously.

She never bothered anybody.

She was not bothering anybody now.

She was sitting at her regular table, wearing a bright, vacant smile,
and stuffing matches into her nose.

She had placed twenty or thirty when I spotted her.

She picked up another and delicately inserted it, pressing it up until
its pink tip came even with the rest.

"Curious," I said.

Marcia and Paul craned their necks. They watched awhile.

"I wonder how many it will hold," Paul said.

"Another half dozen, I should think. She has a bit more room on the
right side."

"Does she light them when she gets a snoot full? Make quite a firework."

"It's new," I answered. "First variation in ages."

"Somebody should stop her!" Marcia said urgently.

Paul's head shook. "On what grounds?"

"Good heavens, Paul--!"

Mrs. Doffin reached the point where neither nostril would contain
another match. She tamped them pensively and nodded to herself. They
protruded, I would say, the best part of an inch--all neat and even.

Mrs. Doffin then removed her hat. It was the first time I had seen the
full billow of her hair. It looked like excelsior on which paprika had
been sprinkled. She set the hat on the seat at her side and glanced
with a bright smile and opaque eyes at the whole earth. I suppose the
waiters had failed to notice her new gambit owing to the fact that
she, and her soundless palaver, were fixtures in the place, like the
intruding girders and the gaudy horsemen on the walls. All the waiters
ever saw was her glass, when she emptied it. She could have breathed
fire, or come in tattooed, and they would have observed no change.

From her hat, Mrs. Doffin withdrew a hatpin, long and as black as any
of her garments or their accessories.

This, with the utmost aplomb, she thrust through both her cheeks,
hesitating only momentarily at the midpoint, evidently in order to get
her tongue beneath the line of direction. One does not--her pleased
look seemed to say--absurdly and clumsily impale one's tongue, in these
little maneuvers.

"Fred," I called at this point. "Mrs. Doffin needs you."

He looked. His eyes bulged and his brows shot high. He hurried toward
her.

She flirted her fingers at him.

He signalled to Jay.

Together they escorted Mrs. Doffin from the room.

Nobody ever saw her again.

There are homes for the rich to do such things in.


5

"The heat is getting people," Paul said, as he and Marcia bade me
good-bye in the lobby.

Marcia gave me one last look. She knew she hadn't passed.

She ascribed the wrong cause to the fact.

She thought that, since I'd seen her sensual impulse was not confined
to one person, I'd written her off as a slut.

Whose sensual impulses have ever been confined to one person?

Were they so limited, human breeding would be the rarest of activities
and marriage almost unheard of.

I didn't mind Marcia's libido.

All I objected to was its orientation.

I rode up to my room and began dilatorily to strip once again.


6

I am told the female of ruff is reeve.

I am told the energy of one of the early atomic bombs is about equal
to the energy that falls on a mile and a half square of the earth in a
single day.

I am told that a bishop in Philadelphia ordered two motion-picture
houses to close down their shows.

I am told that common goldfish will survive under winter ice while the
fancy sorts will not.

I am told the kurbash is a whip.

I am told that Soviet fighter planes are buzzing our airlift.

I am told that Paris is unchanged this summer.

I am told that a committee is being formed to censor as un-American all
books which, in its opinion, are sacrilegious or immoral.

I am told that no creature can travel faster than a hundred and
twenty-five miles an hour, or thereabouts.

I am told that Truman reads Keats.

These are things I had not known before.

I subtract myself from them and find life going on as usual--the land I
love deteriorating, the world I adore growing ever more miserable.

I throw the papers and magazines on my coffee table and go to work.


7

Once, I laughed.

Not at the slapstick landslide of dirty dishes on the dowagers.

Not at the weird vanishing of Mrs. Doffin.

But at the matter of a baked apple.

O England--culture uncultivated!

Brave boors.


8

Toward half past five I got my nose bloodied.

It happened this way:

I went down to the newsstand for a typewriter ribbon; the energy of my
sentiments had worn holes in the incumbent tape.

While I was waiting for a red light on Madison Avenue I heard band
music and saw people scurrying toward Fifth. I went over to see the
parade.

It was a listless marching--veterans on gummy asphalt all along the
limp trees by the Park. The older men from the older war rode in mimic
locomotives that bucked their front wheels, hooted sirens, clanked
bells. Some current soldiers marched--carrying rifles with hot metal
parts, and behind them came a show of mechanized equipment, with bands
interspersed. I listened to the bands and thought of Shakespeare's
reference to men who couldn't contain their urine when they heard
the bagpipes play. Brass bands, as much as anything, had undone the
loose hold of the Germans on sense. Songs about rolling caissons and
lifting anchors were flaring the eyes and dropping the chins of the
street-lining crowds here, too. I studied these people, remembering
all philosophers and the scientists and their faith in reason. Man's
monumental Thought--his pride--was silly in these surroundings.
Plato, Aristotle, Socrates, Kant, Leibnitz, Spinoza, Descartes,
Hume, Berkeley, Schopenhauer, Nietzsche, James, and a hundred
more--compartments of order in a chaos of shining orbs and panting
tongues. Pretty compositions, real in themselves, and true enough--but
floating in a flood their owners did not observe or--if they saw
it--ruled irrelevant, nor realized they rode it, too. What old classic
premise could stand the test of a brass band? None.

I watched the bright horns and the dull guns.

I stood at attention when the flags went by--feeling, as I always do,
the aspiration in those white stars and those red stripes.

We would continue to aspire--some of us--while breath stayed in us.

But this stirring--this patriotic thrill--did not debilitate my
sphincters. Tightened them, rather, against the multimillion goons who
would as soon sell all of liberty down any creek as their own two-bit
integrity. What patriots remain these days must battle harder against
their countrymen for truth, for dignity, for honesty and love than ever
against an outside foe.

It proved a misfortune to be moved to lofty sentience, at that time.

The tiresome military iron clanked by as it has clanked through every
city on the earth for thousands of years.

More men of the newer war came, canoe-shaped hats worn cock-eyed,
bellies lean still, faces blank in the scalding sunshine.

I noticed, now, that many paraders were moving among the
spectators--marchers who had been dismissed some distance up the
Avenue. These men, from other states, ticketed like parcel post,
badge-thick and boozy, shoved among the ordinary citizens, cawing
and singing, carrying pails, and shooting water pistols. Occasional
cops watched them with the fixed, tolerating smiles taught in the
department--proper address toward large political groups. The men, in
what they thought of as boisterous glee, peed out their pistol streams
at any pretty girl, blotting blouses, stippling skirts with dark
dribbles, and evoking, as often as not, coaxing screams.

I wandered through a block or two of this nickering infantilism, this
petty and symbolic repayment for a thousand lacks and ten thousand
wretched frustrations. Men will be boys, I thought. Boys, I knew, will
hardly ever be men.

I came to a lamppost where a dozen pistoleers were singing, "I want a
girl just like the girl who married dear old dad." Their mouths yearned
it and the sun sparkled on the gold fillings in their teeth. This song,
so far as I recall, is the only legitimate outlet for the Oedipus
complex permitted in twentieth-century U.S.A. So I watched gents from
Oklahoma and Idaho and Nebraska sing their incest, get their backs in
it, and I wondered how much effort it would take to elicit from even
one of them an acknowledgment of that emotion which, hidden deep inside
him, gave him his particular inflection and look while he sang that
particular song. I have wondered before while viewing luncheon clubs as
they yearned for a girl like mother. To a face, every here and there,
the anthem does memorable things. I supposed they would all rather be
dead than have to admit the possibility of the truth. I supposed that
the recognition of the baby alive in us all would require the hurdling
of yet more dead bodies--billions, at least--to bring them to a happy
acceptance of such affairs.

American babies are not allowed to be Freudian.

Not till they grow up, anyhow.

I pushed along.

There was a clearing in the crowd ahead. Out of it came such blats
of laughter, animal calls, and whistlings as mark the approach to
a feeding zoo--the same sound that is emitted by the amused radio
audience.

I reached the edge.

Here the canoe-hats had formed an open oblong between the curb and an
apartment front. It was necessary for anyone who went by to cross this
area. On its rim stood a man with a stick, and heavy batteries. He
wore a sergeant's chevrons and his breast was a blaze of heroism. Men
crossed the vacated cement untouched--and middle-aged women, also. But
whenever a young girl made her way through the hem of the crowd and
came unexpectedly into the hollow oblong, the sergeant sneaked forward
with his stick, got behind her, lifted the rear of her skirt, poked,
and applied the juice.

The girls, shocked electrically, without warning, in this delicate
and private part of their anatomies reacted frantically. Most of
them screamed. All of them leaped--thrusting their hips forward
convulsively. Some then ran--and dove into the crowd on the other side.
One, a girl with long, dark hair, slipped after she leaped, fell, and
tore a hole in her stocking. Another jumped, turned, and cursed. One
tried to hit the sergeant with her pocketbook. Most endeavored to
recover some shred of composure--to laugh--or to slip away without
showing what they felt. Some wept instantly.

But the response of the delighted--the ecstatic onlookers, was always
the same: a jarring salvo of catcalls, guffaws, finger whistles, ribald
yells, mirth's paroxysms.

I watched this business for quite a while--the bands going by behind
me--the flags--the guns--and the sweating people standing all along the
curb for miles of Fifth Avenue.

Finally, a fair-haired girl of about sixteen came innocently into the
open place, looked about to find the reason for it, saw none, and
began to cross. The sergeant slipped swiftly behind her. Quickly, with
his stick, he lifted the little pink cotton of her skirt, bent as he
walked, with ogling pool-room pantomine, took aim, and thrust. This
girl did not leap but stood transfixed on the point of the electric
stick. A great grin broke on the sergeant's face and he thrust,
now--again and again. Her head turned in slow horror. Whatever fantasy
had seized her brain was shattered by the sight of the lewd man jabbing
at her. The crowd roared like all the pottery on earth falling over a
precipice. A look of the most pitiful terror came over her. At last,
she found the nerves and muscles for running and escaped into the
yapping multitude.

The sergeant straightened up. When he straightened, I stepped out and
hit him on the mouth as hard as I could.

The approving roar stopped as if a noose had tightened on its throat.

The sergeant stared at me with addled menace. Blood trickled from
between his lips, where I had felt his teeth loosen.

Then one of his buddies hit me from the side.

My nose blazed with pain.

The hollow lost its shape. Different--yet not much different yells were
raised.

Someone cracked the back of my head.

I saw a place between two fat men, lunged at it, looked back. The
sergeant was slowly sitting down, fumbling for his handkerchief.

Blows fell on me. A man in a navy uniform grabbed my arm. I hit him and
he let go. The crowd closed around me.

When, after long minutes of pushing and weaving, I emerged on a side
street, my nose was bleeding.

I wiped it and went, somewhat shakily, to the hotel.

The nosebleed stopped in a few minutes.

I turned on my radio and found a cello solo amongst the predinner music.

Ave Maria, as a matter of fact.


9

Tom Alden--Tom-the-doctor--had been thinking about me, off and on, for
more than thirty hours, now.

He is the kind of person whose thoughts give birth more to inquiry than
opinion.

We went to a Longchamps for dinner--the gold and vermilion decorations
made bearable by air conditioning. Traffic was light; only a few people
were about--people going tiredly in the heat-choked night. After
dinner, we rode back in a cab to the Astolat and strolled over to the
Park where we sat together on the Mall, listening to the concert.
Thousands of people had spread out newspapers in the lamplit dusk and
lay upon them, asleep, talking, making love. The police had suspended
the bans that one night. Tenements and penthouses were ovens; their
refugees gasped on the grass. Kids played in the fountains and no one
interfered. The city itself had an evacuated feeling; all who were able
had fled the heat wave and the rest were in parks, in cool restaurants,
or in the movie theaters. Stars shone hazily above the trees and the
stagy skyscrapers. Music, coming down the Mall, was distorted by
invisible eddies that still rose from the sun-baked cement; it soared
and fell and wobbled through the furnace atmosphere.

Tom, as I said, is given to inquiry. This is not surprising in a man
who practices several sciences. If we were old friends, we were also
dedicated, in different ways, to the examination of all that surrounded
ourselves and each other. Our sensibilities were tuned to the fact;
they lacked the common diffidences of most such attachments.

"How's it going?" That was his first question, when he arrived at my
hotel rooms.

"Okay."

He put down the black bag that lies within easy reach of his whole life.

"Jittery?"

"Not that I know of."

"Tell Ricky?"

"No."

"How is she?"

"All cured--we hope."

His pale eyes fixed on me. "Let me have another look at the throat."

He had another look--rearranging lights.

"I did a little reading on it, Phil. I can't say for sure what it is."

"I'm going on the assumption that it is--what-for."

"Yes. You would. Most people would take the opposite attitude--until
the last possible fraction of the last possible second."

"Why?"

He shrugged and put his tools away. "Wishful thinking."

"More fun to know than wish--look than dream."

"Not many agree with that."

"They don't know enough--look far enough. If you're going to get
yourself free--you've got a lot of illusion to hack through first."

"Do you feel really free?"

I shook my head. "Not free at all. But I do feel I know what freedom
is--what it means--what it's for. Maybe that's as near as you can
get--these days."

He went to the toilet and washed--in an absent-minded, habitual manner.
"Hot night."

"Hot."

"You've been told your number was up before now. I've been considering
that. You know what it's like."

"Sure."

"What's it like?" He asked it eagerly, and yet academically, as if
there were a formula for the reply.

"Changes from minute to minute."

"I suppose so." He seemed disappointed.

That was when we started for Longchamps.

He took the bag along. He always does....

He ordered one Tom Collins. The tall glass was sweating even before the
waiter could bring it from the bar.

"How are you--fixed?"

I told him that.

He peered at the room, the other diners, the gaudy colors. "Funny. I
remember back in high school in Montclair when you were the class poet.
Everybody thought you'd be a writer, sure. The last will and testament
of our class left your pen to the juniors. Remember that?"

I remembered.

"But I don't suppose anybody--including yourself--ever thought you'd
rip out magazine serials like logs going through a circular saw. Get to
be a popular writer. And then set people on their ears by writing about
psychology. We all thought you were destined for the garret--a lot of
reputation, maybe--but not Florida houses and--fifty thousand dollars'
worth of insurance--"

"No."

"Did you?"

"Yeah."

"You did!"

"No harm in daydreaming, was there? Back then?"

Tom meditated on those distant high school years. "You realized the
daydream."

"A person like me has a good many daydreams. When one comes true--he
automatically starts on the next."

"Do you consider yourself happy?"

"Enormously, Tom."

"So do I. _Why?_ How come? When you spend about ninety per cent of your
time considering the unhappiness of the world?"

"Somebody has to collect the garbage or we'd all die of plague. And a
born garbage collector loves his job."

"There's more to it than that."

"Yeah. It's not garbage. It's what we discard, ignore, repress. The
green fertilizer of the next crop. The yin to the coming yang. My
contemplation of what you call the unhappy aspects of life is really
the substance of what I find to be hope."

"Jung changed you a lot, Phil."

"I dunno. I got thinking--some years back--of a poem I wrote when I was
twenty-one. Threw it away--lost it--haven't any idea what happened to
it. But in that poem was the fundamental Jungian idea--the idea that
instinct directs human affairs--and that it's a force in action which
always has equal and opposite reactions--"

"Still--Archie--"

I thought of Archie--the psychiatrist to whom Tom had sent me
for analysis. "Archie taught me psychology--Freudian, Jungian,
Adlerian--and let me work out my own problems, aloud. He was a great
teacher."

"He died of cancer," Tom mused.

"'--too'?"

He looked at me and grinned gently. "Masochism takes funny forms in
you."

"In us all." I went back a little way in the discussion. "When I was
a young guy, I formed the habit of listening to, and looking at,
everything that happened in my mind. Ruling out nothing. Trying to
relate everything to everything else. That's a good habit. That's the
natural mind. There are too God-damned many prohibitions and taboos
in the life of a Presbyterian minister's son to keep track of. So I
started--as a game--ignoring all of them, in my head. Plenty of people
do. I arrived--in that poem--at a pretty complete formulation of
instinct and the laws of instinct--as Jung sees it working. As Toynbee
sees it working collectively, on civilizations. As Northrop glimpses
it. As Jesus tried to define it. As Aristotle didn't even guess it."

"So you think you really never underwent a philosophical change?"

"No. I lost sight of what I'd felt--when I was a dizzy, drunk Hollywood
writer. But when Archie taught me Freud and Jung--I got back the
insight--in contemporary terms and scientific formulations. That's all.
And it isn't very much."

"Are you ever frightened?"

"I'm protoplasm, for God's sake!"

He chuckled. "That's a relief! I've wondered what are you scared of.
Sometimes--you seem haunted. Most of the time, I could swear you were
afraid of nothing."

"The shadow of the ego--the black streak behind it that it never looks
around to see."

"And what does that mean?"

"What I'm scared of. Inhumanity. Cruelty. To man--to me, also, I
guess.''

"People get more humane."

"Like hell!"

"If you lived a thousand years ago--or ten thousand you'd believe it.
The trouble is, you're supersensitive."

I took a long breath.

"What do you read?" I asked. "What do you want to hear? A list of
German concentration camps? An account of the cremation of some six
million innocent people by Germany? A survey of conditions in Russian
slave labor camps? A discussion of physical torture as it is used
by modern police in America? Or by military men? Or as a political
instrument in Europe? Or as a diplomatic measure, by, let us say,
the English, in their colonies? Do you want to hear a discourse on
the behavior of Jap troops in war? On our own troops? Would you like
to have me run over the treatment of people in American lunatic
asylums? Shall I touch on lynching details--and other minor unpleasant
experiences of the American Negro? Would you like me to talk about how
we Americans disposed of the Indian problem? Would you be interested in
some studies of corporeal punishment as it is administered in American
slum homes and on American farms? Shall I recite the prison methods
and jail practices common amongst our agents of law enforcement? Or
would a review of the various effects of intense radiation on the human
body, as well as its genes, coupled with the fact that about every
other American is sitting around these days asking why in hell we don't
atom-bomb Russia, tend to persuade you that we are not, essentially,
humane people? Shall I discuss brutality in sports? Are you interested
in considering our annual million smashed in automobiles as evidence
of a certain basic scarcity of the humanitarian impulse? There are
various business practices I could go into, in documenting the matter.
Not the ruination of widows and orphans. Not the adulteration and
poisoning of products. Just the little results of the basic premise
of business which is that making money is the whole object, without
reference to kindness or love. Or would you like to review the various
sorts of crimes committed by the people in our fair land? Would you
like to contemplate the interesting and vicious psychology of many
of the _victims_ of these crimes? Shall we look at the degree of
obliviousness, smugness, or rejection which Americans held toward
the atrocities before the recent war--or hold now toward massacre
and famine in India--famine in China--ruthless dictatorship in a
dozen nations--Spain, for instance--Argentina--a lot more? Or shall
we, on the other hand, investigate a whole field of cruelty as large
as the one just hinted at: the _psychological_ cruelties of modern
men? It would double the scope of the survey. The teachers--devising
torments to sweat off their frustrations on their pupils. The common
office techniques of the average man-of-affairs. The torments of the
soul written into the class structures of society. The awful havoc
wreaked on man whenever a minister preaches hell-fire and damnation.
No fooling! We are not humane. We are--per capita--the cruelest people
who ever lived, because, unlike the poor thieves on the two other
crosses--we do know what we do!"

Tom took off his fogged spectacles and wiped them. I pushed the
advantage. "Cruelty among doctors. An interesting little sidetrack. I
recall, for example--"

"Skip it." He looked sorrowfully at me. "You win that one."

"All I want," I said, "is for people to _be_ truly humane. _Truly_
loving. But, to gain that, we'd be obliged to give up a great deal we
now cherish dearly."

We had lemon ice.

Later, we walked into the Park and sat down....

The people on the newspapers on the grass, the silo smell of trees at
night in heat waves, lamplight and music--as I have said....

"Cruelty in doctors," Tom repeated musingly, after we found a bench on
the Mall, where we could feel the breeze if one came.

"Last night," I responded, when he didn't go on, "I was reading a book
that suggested the whole philosophy of medicine was cruel. Saving
babies--increasing the life span--only so people will go hungry by
millions."

"Vogt? Osborne? I read them. What's true humanity? I don't know--except
sometimes, in individual cases. What about old people, for instance?"

"What about them?"

He looked back over his shoulder as if he could see through the night,
the trees of Central Park, and the blocks of buildings, to the East
River. "Out on the Island--I take care of a ward filled with them.
Chronics. Sixty years old. Seventy. Eighty. Ninety. Some been in bed
for twenty years. No cure. No hope. No chance--in a high percentage--of
doing a thing, ever. An organ's shot--ruined beyond repair. Half of
them touched with senile dementia; a quarter, sunk in it. Mess their
beds. You feed 'em with spoons. And yet they go on--year after year
after year."

"I've seen the ward."

"America has millions of such people. Only a fraction of 'em in
hospitals. Moms and pops, grandmas and grandpas, hanging on to the
last, sick gristle of existence. Spoiling the lives of other millions
of people. Taking their time and their energy. Absorbing funds that
young kids desperately need. All for nothing. Wheedling and whining
and complaining if everything isn't soft and easy for them. Reminding
sons and daughters and grandchildren of their 'duty.' The duty to be
enslaved by meaningless, useless senility. The food and the clothes,
the beds and the service, the tax money, the energy, the topsoil, if
you go for Vogt--and the metal--pours down their gullets and is worn
out by their worn-out bodies--and not one single, solitary useful
thing is accomplished."

"You're stealing my act," I said.

Tom laughed ruefully. "It's an easy act for a doctor to crib! Tell me,
why in hell do people look forward so much to old age? Nine times out
of ten, it's a mess. Even proud, independent people, when they get old,
usually lose their pride and their independence--and go down begging
for handouts."

"The best reason I can think of," I said, "is that they're disappointed
in life as they've lived it up to middle age."

"The whole country grows older," Tom went on, after nodding to himself.
"The American landscape will soon be cluttered with human antiques.
Pension-seeking, vengeful, dogmatic, persecuting, bloc-voting,
parasitic millions. An ocean of wasteful protoplasm--Old Men of the
Sea--and old Women--riding on the backs of everybody. Is a thing like
that humane?"

"It is richly sentimental."

"In the labs, thousands of my colleagues are sweating to bring it
about. Studying the degenerative diseases. Trying to lick cancer
and heart trouble and hypertension. Trying to lick aging itself--to
keep the old, old indefinitely! Geriatrics--a whole science for the
maintenance of second childhood! Sometimes, Phil, I actually think the
world is as crazy as you say it is. Sometimes--when I run into a bright
kid whose parents can't afford to have its legs straightened--and then
when I visit my ward--I'd like to sweep the place clean with a Thompson
gun and move in the kids who need it."

"There is the Townsend Plan," I offered. "Two hundred dollars a month
for everybody who's old, if they spend it right away--and millions are
too stupid to see the catch. In fifty years--Pensioned Old Age may
be the great goal that progress and prosperity are today. Of course,
there isn't enough stuff to go around, and there will never be, so two
hundred bucks, if you gave it to the gaffers to spend, soon wouldn't
buy a good-sized roast. But they may try for it."

Tom laughed somberly. "They are trying. You should see the pension
literature in my ward. The letters they write. The voting they do.
Should I shoot them? What the hell do you really believe about it?"

"There is the death wish," I said.

"They don't want to die! Not one in a dozen! Even if they're blind,
vomiting on the hour, spoon-fed, and in pain--they want to go on
living--and are proud of it."

"It's Jung," I answered, "who keeps talking about the law of opposites.
The death wish is subjective. But we translate it into its opposite
form--in this case, the objective. We want other people to die--to
suffer--to bear our load--to take our responsibility. We hate. What
did you say about your old folks? Vengeful and persecuting and
parasitic? That's the death wish turned wrong-side-out. Or--take this
pair of opposites. We have applied reason to extending life. So we
have automatically obliged ourselves to apply reason to death. That
is a psychological consequence of administering life--stretching it,
maintaining it--of baby-saving and so on. Only--being egoists--blind
to the basic laws of instinct--we won't kill anybody. Millions of
Russians, maybe, but not one American. It's even against the law for a
person to kill himself, for whatever merciful and laudable a reason. So
what? We insist on our right to save and maintain every life. We also
insist on dodging the resultant duty at the other end of the natural
spectrum: death. The living have no recourse left but to extravert
their death wish. To hate others because of the hatefulness of the trap
they're in."

"How do you work it out?"

"In the better world," I said, "a person who had enjoyed the long
conscious control of his life would feel somewhat responsible for
controlling his death. When he got useless, he would give up. He would
regard it as rational--and as part of that 'greater love' that almost
no man, these days, hath a sign of."

"Voluntary euthanasia?"

"Why not? And if you came a header and couldn't do it for yourself--the
state would do it."

"Do you think," Tom said with asperity, "that the people would permit
anything like that? Or think of it as _idealism_? Why--it's a sin--!"

"Sure. Sin. It's one of the sins that keep the churches full and the
heads and hearts of the folks empty. Vested interest."

"How many people would do it?"

I shrugged. "Couldn't say. You've seen cases. You'll likely witness
another--my own--before long--"

"Good God! I'm sorry--Phil--!"

I laughed and he relaxed--visibly.

"The mass of humanity," he went on after a time, "hasn't that kind of
insight, education, nerve--"

"No. Maybe not. Hasn't--as I'd put it--even that much access to its own
instincts. Doesn't know even that clearly the relationship of ideals to
acts. Of material gains to inner responsibilities. That's the trouble
with the mass of humanity. It decides to use atom bombs--the work of a
few geniuses who, left to themselves, might not."

"Appalling," Tom said.

"Sure. But the moldboard plow is just as deadly as the bomb in the
hands of the common mass. And the implications of plows are much easier
for the common jerk to understand than the implications of nucleonics.
But he doesn't. So why worry about atomic bombs? Merely another aspect
of the same, deep, and ubiquitous nonsense."

We sat awhile.

"What," Tom finally said, "will the better world be like?"

"Woodsy," I answered.

I could hear his grin in his voice. "To restore and shore up the
topsoil?"

"Yep. To maintain the ecology that maintains man. And besides, woods
are pleasant."

"The rivers would be clear. The factories would dump their wastes in
the desert. And the sewage would go through processing plants and then
be put back on the land."

"Not many factories, anyhow," I said.

"No? Why?"

"Not nearly so many people, for one thing. People would--people
did--cherish each other more when they were scarcer. That's a
psychological aspect of overpopulation thus far hardly observed. There
are so many of us getting in each other's way and making life tough
by merely being that we tend to hate each other just from congestion.
Then--the people in the better world wouldn't be so crazed over junk.
A tenth of the factories we've got now would probably furnish all the
junk they'd want."

"Cities, do you think?"

"Maybe a few small ones--where people put in a few years before going
back to the open country."

"Villages? Small towns?"

"Sure. Lots of schools and colleges. Everybody would be pretty
bright--and pretty anxious to learn. Everybody would be artistic.
Everybody would want to do a certain amount of work with his hands."

"Why?"

"That's the instinct of the critter, isn't it?"

"How come they'd all be bright?"

"Because the biggest fun we're going to have--when we get that wise, if
we ever do--is breeding bright people. Living for the sake of future
generations--and having some happiness doing it. Happiness with sex,
amongst other things, when it ceases to scare us to pieces."

"Maybe," Tom's tone objected, "you might finally convince the folks
that knocking themselves off when they got useless was evidence of a
great love--an assimilated employment of the death wish. I can even
see certain remedial effects in the idea--if that were the common
philosophy: people would want to make a bigger effort while they did
live, for example. But you can't get dumb babies to knock themselves
off."

"You could start--though--at the other end. Clamping down on the people
who overproduce and are least qualified to do so."

"Birth control for the morons? The Jukes and Kallikaks?"

"Yeah."

"Too difficult. They fornicate when drunk."

"Then set your lab wizards to find an easy, lasting system. They
ought to work toward stopping the output of predefeated babies--of
society-defeating hordes of nitwits--as a compensatory duty for
working on longevity and the diseases of old age. Fill the drugstores
with something you take a sip of that'll sterilize you for five years
straight. Chocolate flavor. And back it with national advertising."

"Try to sell that idea! Every church would say it would mean the
suicide of the race."

"Suicide of church members, maybe! Kidding aside, the more intelligent
specimens of mankind, who do use birth control, still do have
offspring--on purpose. It's just that they're outnumbered--and the net
result is genetic decline."

"What else--in the better world?"

"No mummery about sex. No mysteries. The young allowed to develop
according to their impulses--without shame or restraint so long as they
aren't hurtful. The sex manners and aesthetics of the mature built upon
that background of unashamed, free experience."

"And what would those manners be?"

"Don't ask me! I'm a shame-produced human gimmick, myself."

"You're welching!"

"Not exactly. I suspect--in the better world--sex would be such a
different set of ideas and acts and experiences and feelings that we
can't even imagine them."

"Nobody would dare bring up kids that way."

"People already have dared. A school in England does it. A school for
difficult kids--not the socially elite specimens. And they turn out
fine. Normal; and nice people. Which is something you definitely cannot
say of the kids turned out by our own reform schools."

"It's hard to believe," Tom said.

"Isn't it! That's the trouble with truth--these days."

We went on talking for a long while about the better world.

As we designed it, that hot night, I kept thinking how much of our
envisioned heaven-on-earth was constituted of what are now considered
to be mortal sins.

By and by, Tom said, "Half the doctors in the Utopia would be
psychiatrists--right?"

"No."

"Doesn't it follow--in your idea of the state of things? Half the
people who go to doctors, you say, have psychological causes for their
physical symptoms. And I'd just about agree. Half the hospital beds are
occupied by nuts."

"The better world, though, is designed to keep people from getting
neuroses and psychoses--individually. And to stop the massive neuroses
and psychoses of nations and races."

"So it is!" He chuckled. "That's your everlasting premise, isn't it?
If all the people understood themselves, they'd live according to
their understanding, and be well, wise and happy, if not particularly
wealthy."

"Doctors, like factories, would be scarcer in the better world."

"But what in hell would people _do_?"

"Oh--they'd do unto others as they'd be done by. And they'd add a step
even to the Golden Rule. They'd do unto the unborn generations as they
would wish their ancestors had done unto them. The existing Golden
Rule--which nobody practices anyhow--is objective. Its subjective
counterpart refers to the people to come, not the people around at the
moment. That's the Golden Rule of instinct--what instinct is all about.
Evolution. The increase of consciousness down the aeons. Obvious,
isn't it--that the history of evolution steadily spells increasing
consciousness? Logical, therefore, that such is the inevitable bent of
the future of life--as life is conveyed in man, or as it might someday
be conveyed in another form, if man doesn't catch on, consciously, to
the scheme behind his consciousness."

"Biological immortality," Tom said.

"Psychobiological immortality. Only--modern man, being so pompous about
what goes on in his cortex and repressing so much of what goes on in
the rest of his brain, has construed the 'immortal' aspect of instinct
as a property of his ego. The natural urge to live through his species,
through kids--to love, that is--to be man's father--is drained off into
the asinine notion that his personal ego will live in a slap-happy
eternity."

"Man," said Tom, "has a pretty damned powerful feeling about that
personal immortality. Hard to shake."

"Why not? It's fashioned out of his most powerful instinct. The one
that supports life itself, reproduction, and that at least accompanies
evolution. Man takes that billion-year-old galaxy of instincts, filters
it through his cortex, and comes up with the idea of Heaven. It's a
childish mistake. But even a child, when it's mistaken about the actual
nature of an instinct, still has as powerful a compulsion in his error
as he would have if he were correct. Say he's frightened by something
that isn't really frightful: he's still just as much afraid. And
we--most of us--are in that state about pretty much all of our inner
selves."

"And have been, you think, for a long while?"

"Sure. Since thousands of years before Christ. You guys in medicine
ought to quit studying tissue per se--and study its functioning some
more. Contemporary man--as a rule--never gets even a glimmering of how
his personality is split and how the conscious part can bamboozle the
unconscious part--and believe it has got away with it. You know the
fact--you ignore the implications. For instance, Tom, we actually see
upside-down, right?"

"Sure."

"In our first few weeks--as babies, we react according to the fact of
our vision. We want to grab the top of something--but we reach for the
bottom--because human vision is inverted."

"It is."

"We learn--by experience--that we see upside-down. As we age--month by
month--we develop a 'mind' that makes the correction for us. By the
time we're some months old, everything 'looks' rightside-up. And only
once in a while, under peculiar conditions, does anybody's mind ever
glimpse the world the way his eyes see it--inverted."

"So what?"

"So--that is an example of useful autohypnosis. An immensely potent
example. It shows how the 'mind' can establish a set of facts directly
opposite to those observed by the eyes. A mind that can go through life
looking at an inverted world but 'seeing' it the way it is--manifestly
is capable of accepting almost any degree of suggestion from its other
parts, and its various senses--of accepting true suggestion or false
suggestion. Manifestly, it isn't necessarily 'right' or 'wrong' about
anything not proven."

"An argument for empiricism."

"Sure. But for psychological empiricism. That is--an argument for
refusing to take for granted any human descriptions of the nature of
mind, personality, spirit, psyche, soul--call it what you will--until
the descriptions have been pragmatically checked. Take my proposition
that all ideas of personal survival after death are misconstructions
of an instinct designed to apply to the psychological and biological
future of men on earth. Then look over some people who, as a group,
reject the idea of Heaven. The communists, I mean.

"I've pointed out--and brighter men have pointed out before
me--that when the materialist dialectic was applied on a mass of
people, it became a religion. Reason and logic departed. Dogma,
orthodoxy, emotion, creed, saints, apostles, holy orders, a Bible
with gospels--the whole, compulsive paraphernalia of religion burst
into being. What was intended as an abstract, atheistic, scientific,
materialistic pattern for living turned into the most fanatical
evangelism, the most bigoted crusade, the least logical movement
the earth has seen for ages. Lately, where the facts of the science
of genetics have proven contrary to communist dogma, the Soviet has
abolished science. The Roman Catholic Church never did anything more
religious, in the worst sense of that word--more superstitious--more
compulsive--or more absurd."

"What are you driving at?"

"Just this. What happened, psychologically, in Russia is one more great
proof of instinct. Until and unless you find out pragmatically what
instinct is, and what its laws are, no theory of government or system
for living will be anything but a set of compulsive simulations of
instinct. A religion. Communism was dialectical materialism so long
as men just talked about it; when they tried to put it in effect,
it became another faith, with the complete trappings of a faith.
Dialectical materialism not merely denies that men are instinctual--it
ignores the very possibility; as a result, its application drives
instinct entirely into the unconscious mind. You can see the proof of
that by reading in the daily papers what's happening in Russia or by
noting the Russian technique of debate. Pure theology. Pure nonsense."

"I wish you'd written more along those lines," Tom said.

"I'd planned to. I'd even started the first chapters. The calm,
collected, documented description of what instinct is and how it works.
It was going to be a scientific contribution. Jung explained to the
Freudians. Wylie explained to the Jungians."

Tom sat stiff for a minute or so. "Essays?"

"Peaceful ones. Scholarly. No brass and no balloons."

"Golly."

"Why 'golly'?"

"We need that tome."

"Not really. Too soon. Jung wrote me, once, that he thought it would
take about five hundred years before people began to understand
generally the ideas he elicited."

"More books might help shorten the interval."

I nodded my head affirmatively. "Might. Time doesn't matter, though.
Not so much. When I first began to see what caused the immense and
self-evident discrepancy between what some men would like to be and
what most men actually are I burned up with the idea of noising the
news around. I learned the hard way that the idea was one for just a
few people--too few to be more than leaven in the coming centuries.
I finally realized that my burn was, mostly, the desire to be the
missionary myself. To get a by-line. Ego in a low form. And I also
slowly realized that the truth would be there, always--and since it
was there, steps could be taken by anybody, anytime, toward finding it
again."

"You just write off your whole civilization--like that."

"It's what we're here for. To write ourselves off."

"Usefully."

"Well--our civilization has learned enough useful technical tricks to
last for millenniums. We served a purpose."

Tom looked at his watch--and sighed. "Gotta go."

"I thought we were to have a long evening together."

"So did I. But I have to go back to Medical Center. They called before
supper. There's a peculiar pneumonia up there--and something that isn't
leukemia but acts like it."

We stood up and went across the grass, blinking in the gloom and
stepping around prone figures.

"You seem all right," he said.

"I'm all right."

"I still think we could use that book--and I hope that we'll get it."

"Thanks."

"Need anything?"

He meant medicine. I said I didn't.

We both waved and a cab stopped.

He thanked me rather formally for dinner.

"So long, boy," he said, then. "And don't give up hope."

"I've got plenty of hope--it just isn't immediate, like the fiscal
prospects of department stores."

"I mean for yourself."

"Hope isn't for yourself," I said.

"Night!"

His voice was gentle, affectionate. The door thwacked.

The cab went away into the torrid murk, its two little top lights
blinking out when the driver threw the flag.

I stood on the corner, on cobblestones, shaded from nothing by the
suffocating trees above me and thinking, I guess, about the book I
wasn't going to write. All of a sudden my eyes filled with tears. I
felt so lost, so lonely, so ashamed of my body and so scared that I
wanted to have someone put comforting arms around me.

A couple necking on a flat bench beside the Park wall diddled a battery
radio and it began to sing through its nose.

"Alllll--thuh worrrrld--is waiting for the sunnnnrise--alll--"

All that was coming up was the stone moon.

Diagonally down Fifth Avenue, I noticed the spot where the canoe-hat
had poked the girl who looked like my daughter.

I went over there. On the cement sidewalk--a broad, pale path that
sparkled in the street light--I saw the stains of that bastard's blood.

I wanted to spit in them.

I had an impulse to look around for a tooth--something to have mounted
for a watch charm.

I supposed he'd put them in his pocket to give to his dentist.

I didn't feel so lonely after that.


10

It was about half past nine when I came back to my apartment.

I stripped off my clothes and put in two hours of work.

Then the phone rang.

I was sure it would be Ricky.

Some men's wives, calling that late, would be checking up.

Ricky would just be missing me.

I jumped over to the phone.

It wasn't that clear Hello Darling, like a star in clouds, a landfall
in unknown, tedious seas.

"Hello. Phil Wylie?" A pleasant voice. Yvonne, perhaps.

"Yeah-me." I wasn't very civil since it wasn't Ricky.

"This is Gwen. Can you talk?"

"Gwen?"

"We met last night. If you've forgotten so soon, it's not my fault."

The redheaded girl at Hattie's--the one who looked studious and
unaffected--the one who had made me think of the handsome wife of some
fortunate professor. An interesting one.

"Oh," I said. "Sure."

"I'm not--interrupting--anything? Hattie said you were being a
bachelor--and you sat up late. I just asked her."

"I was working."

"And I was hoping you were lonesome."

"Well, I am, as a matter of fact."

"Goody! I'll take a cab."

I was going to tell her to do no such thing. I sat down on the sofa to
explain my intention of working until the words ran together and all I
could manage was a dozen steps to bed sometime, probably, before dawn.
But I leaned back and, in doing that, I looked into the other room. I
saw myself sitting there, trying to read myself to sleep, eating some
of Tom's barbiturate to help--and solitude eating me.

I said, "All right."

"You sound terribly nonchalant."

"It's the telephone," I said. "You can't see over it."

She chuckled and drew in her breath just enough so I heard it and said,
"Twenty minutes."

I fixed up the manuscript and set the bridge table aside. Then I went
into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. "Why?" I said to
myself.

This inquiry may seem to have a connotation of guilt. Such is not the
case. It represented introspection, which I continued as I removed, in
the now-tepid water that emerged from the tap marked "cold," all track
and trickle of the night's labors.

My friend Dave Berne--whom I'd come upon with Marcia in _dolce far
niente_--once quoted Forbisher-Laroche to the effect that there
are fifteen hundred and six discrete reasons for associating with
prostitutes and only nine even potentially commensurate objections.
Dave and I, with an hour or so to spare at the time, were able to
list three hundred and twenty of the fifteen hundred and six and
felt, upon discontinuing the game, that we had every good prospect of
recapitulating the lot from our own joint knowledge.

A degree of doubt was cast upon the Forbisher-Laroche figures in my
subsequent association with Dave, owing to the fact that he quoted
the same authority on so many other matters--the breeding rate of
hamsters, for example, the relative climbing efficiencies of various
kite designs, and the esoteric causes of giddiness. It occurred to me
that "Forbisher-Laroche" might serve my lawyer friend in lieu of the
name of an authority or researcher which he could not call to mind--or
even in lieu of better authority than his own. This, however, was
remarkably good; so the table, even if specious, may be regarded as
sound from the order-of-magnitude standpoint.

Among the nine objections to association with prostitutes were at
least two (Dave said) which could be regarded as obsolete: the dangers
of disease and of pregnancy. Of the remaining seven, only two more
(he claimed) could be regarded as rational by the man of ethical
detachment--one aesthetic; the other, the practical matter of costs.
The rest were mere excursions into "morals"--a contradiction in
itself since, were we to apply any genuine morality to sex and sexual
conduct, we should have to begin by contemplating the field with
simple honesty--a process in which the "Moralistical" objections would
dissolve instanter, so he stated.

Of the two objections worth considering, then, one was the expense--a
matter to be pondered in all deals and negotiations. The other was
that old chestnut which appears in the endless series of candid
books of advice to boys, books advertised as providing "complete sex
enlightenment," books which, in sum, horribly frighten their readers
and leave them, as a rule, incapable of any real enlightenment for the
rest of their lives. "Would you," such books fiercely inquire, "walk
into a cheap hotel, find that the stranger before you had left the tub
filled with his dirty bath water, and immerse yourself in it?" This, in
short, is the _aesthetic_ objection.

It contains certain fallacies. One is the implied idea that sex
relations are equivalent to ablution--that they are designed to
transfer from each individual to the other such foreign matter as may
have accumulated on his or her person. There is the further implication
that such individuals are thereafter unable to cleanse themselves of
the alleged spotting and staining supposedly got in such a fashion.
Carried to its logical conclusion, this thought would force hotels, as
just one example, to discard a bathtub with the checking out of each
guest. Industry could not keep up with such tub-scrapping.

In other words, the question is unfairly put. If cleaning one's self is
to be admitted as a pertinent analogue for love-making, the question
should read, "Would you use the _bathtub_ in a cheap hotel?" And why
necessarily cheap?

"Would you," the interrogator should ask in all equity, "dawdle
voluptuously in the shining, sunken, marble tub of the most gaudy
hostelry on Park Avenue?"

Again, modern chemistry being what it is, and business being ingenious,
it is a safe inference that the tub in the palatial hotel and the
tub in its humble competitor would be made ready by the identical
advertised product--one having the same statistical effect upon the
muck and microbes of the rich as upon the grime and germs of the
impecunious. And, even if such were not the case, the Park Avenue
situation per se cannot be ruled out.

But I fear the bathtub analogue is hardly intended to be examined for
what it is. There is no integrity of thought behind it. Its author
does not pause to consider that millions already do plunge daily into
common tubs--swimming pools, which are, presumably, well chlorinated.
Nor does he go on to inquire as to whether his reader uses the dishes
in restaurants and drugstores and whether, before using them, he
inspects the dishwashing facilities and practices. There is a lack
of fairness in the man. He himself--for reasons he would never dare
to inspect--regards prostitutes as he regards the standing pool of
some rank stranger's bath; and he deems it as his mission in life to
promulgate this obscene and entirely unrealistic simile in the hope
(and the good expectation) that all his young readers will, for the
rest of their lives, upon encountering the flossiest of doxies, think
instanter of stale tub water.

The fact of the matter is that the bright and capable girl who engages
in prostitution will be found, on any count, cleaner and shinier,
better soaped, scrubbed, polished and perfumed than the average for all
wives in the land. Statistically, she may be slightly more venereal
than her married sisters, but only slightly--and, since we have given
her brightness and capability, it is equally certain (statistically)
that she will be more likely to be under treatment and so incapable
of communicating afflictions which, as noted above, have themselves
somewhat lost their menacing aspect. In short, were a woman to be
chosen by lot from (_a_) the general married group or (_b_) the
group of alert tarts, and were the criterion to be bodily aesthetic
desirability, there would be no doubt as to which group one should draw
from. Tubs are tubs.

It is at best a trifling matter.

The positive first item on the Forbisher-Laroche list (if you're
interested) and the first which Dave and I set down on our own
impromptu schedule, was "fun." The idea that sexual congress, erotic
play, coition--call it what you will--is _fun_ has very nearly vanished
from Western society. To all persons who approach prostitution with
the standing-tub-water philosophy, even the most faithful and the
most sanctified relations between man and wife will hardly be even
appetizing--since, by their acknowledged images, such people will find
themselves condemned to a single tub of water in which they will be
obliged to bathe all their lives. This, of course, is the inevitable
penalty paid by every denigrator of sex activities: his own, under his
best auspices, will still forever seem vile. Also this is the outlook
of churches. It explains why the churchly so rarely have any fun and
why, if they do, they make sure someone pays for it later--preferably
a heretic, and, if possible, in blood.

But (to go to the opposite pole for reference--a course which is
implicit in all considerations of the well-educated man) even amongst
the heretics--amongst sophisticated, intellectual, emancipated
citizens--the concept of fun in relation to sexual activity is absent,
or nearly so. These people--husbands, wives, bachelors, spinsters,
teen-agers and precocious children--readers of popular slick magazines
and the newsprint digests, subscribers to book clubs, members of frank
discussion groups--rely for their sex facts upon certain nationally
advertised texts which are dispatched through the mails in plain
wrappers. All such volumes are offered as authoritative manuals of the
art of love--no holds barred; rather the contrary.

I have read perhaps a dozen of these treatises with close attention
and I am prepared to agree that their claims are not exaggerated.
They do present, in considerable detail and with never a minced word,
what might be termed the classic figures of love-making. And yet
their readers--persons who are presumed to be doing skull-practice
for an imminent marital event--will not find in any of these works a
suggestion that the subject in hand involves what I have called fun.

The verbal diagrams suggest, instead, that an extremely intricate and
arduous business is being considered--one to be approached in precisely
the same fashion as an inquiry into the manly art of self-defense made
by a nervous weakling who is about to be exposed, more or less against
his will, to an environment swarming with tough, aggressive stevedores
and millhands.

In all these treatises, emphasis is put upon the likelihood of early
failure--the mere hope of subsequent success--and the stratagems which,
if meticulously pursued, may ultimately bring about success. The
directions read like those for boxing, savate, or judo. An encounter
of the most dire solemnity is envisaged. Painful knockdowns and other
traumatizing incidents are constantly described. Yet it is pointed
out repeatedly that a genuine knock_out_ will result inevitably in
Unhappiness, Infidelity, Divorce, Frigidity, Impotence, Neurosis,
Neurasthenia, Psychosis, Premature Senility, Suicide, et cetera, et
cetera, et cetera.

Thus the "sophisticated" individual comes to the practice of the art
of love without room in his mind for the thought that it might be fun,
pleasure, joy, glee, and a source of high laughter. He (or she) is,
instead, nerved up for a clash, the outcome of which is most uncertain
and potentially of extreme hazard, and the technique for which involves
a repertoire like that of a concert organist, along with the timing,
muscular co-ordination, and steady nerve of a trapeze performer.

It is scarcely necessary to remind the reader at this point that the
manuals in question here are the works of accredited physicians, which
is to say, of scientists. Their observations are astute, accurate
and complete, from the objective standpoint--and, of course, highly
_reasonable_. All they have omitted is the subjective, or instinctual,
aspect of the matter--and here is as good an example of that phenomenal
but widespread oversight as any.

Some of them even refer to the subject as the "science"--not the
art--of love. Technique is a still commoner term. One can reflect
sympathetically upon the plight of their mates. And, of course, one
can also reflect that, at least in a few instances, these amatory
scientists should be given the benefit of a solid doubt: were they to
describe love-making as fun, and address themselves to the means of
eliciting pleasure therefrom, rather than to the training-table and
Olympiad aspects of the procedure, they would be denied the use of the
mails even in plain wrappers and even if they had fifty university
degrees. The United States Post Office is willing (in a gingerly
way) to disseminate anatomical discourse on sex for the married or
near-married; but it draws an absolute line at any suggestion that
sexual relations are, or could be, consonant with a good time.

Thus we see that the churches, on the one hand, and the cognoscenti, on
the other, rule fun out of sex and are supported in the matter by the
government.

The first good reason for associating with a prostitute is, however,
unmistakably--pleasure.

The pleasure is reciprocal--self-evident for the gentleman, and
frequently for the lady also. In cases where the gentleman is something
less than that, the lady still has the pleasure of pecuniary profit.
This is not a matter to be taken lightly in an era in which the United
States is regarded as the last stronghold of capitalism--and the
"money-incentive" is recognized as one of our chief Ideals.

There are, it is true, certain nigglers who claim that, since the
prostitute lends her person to an act from which she may receive no
particular direct pleasure (owing to surfeit or to disinterest) the
profession itself is immoral--a violation of that American Ideal which
regards sexual relations as permissible only for the Consummation of
Romantic Love. Let all such note, then, that fully half the wives in
the land report that they seldom or never enjoy consummation, and
rarely even intense pleasure, in their relations with their husbands.
Must we say all these wives are therefore prostituting themselves?

A similar question may be asked of those who are finicky about the
straight cash aspect of professional cohabitation. Our magazine
fiction, radio, motion pictures, and other media are engaged in a
uniform campaign to indoctrinate Miss America with the theory that her
best possible operation in life is to marry a man with millions, or
with wealth in his background, with a good income, or--minimally--good
prospects. Hardly one heroine of these legends in a thousand marries
an oaf manifestly doomed to poverty. Money is an American Ideal--and
the plain inference to be drawn from our legends is that sexual
desirability occurs for the acquisition of money.

The nation is elaborately stratified according to the amount of money
obtained by each young woman upon marriage, or by other means. Of the
girl who gets a rich husband we say (even though he has the manners of
a gopher and the countenance of a quince), "Oh, well, she can own a
convertible and sleep on percale." Advertising, of course, is wholly
directed to this association of ideas: one never sees a homely girl
displaying a fur coat or a roadster or even pop. With such massive
duress visited upon her from every direction--with women marrying and
divorcing wealthy men one after the other and remaining the while on
elective lists of America's Leading Ladies--a girl cannot conceivably
be criticized, on grounds logical or grounds emotional--for slightly
short-cutting the standard technique and employing her fresh, gay, sex
appeal to obtain the money directly, by a somewhat greater volume of
relations at a lower net charge per unit. This is, after all, no more
than the translation of another American Ideal--mass production--to a
different field.

One associates with these young ladies, then, for one's money's worth
of fun, as I have said. But, lest the reader doubt Forbisher-Laroche
(as I do in a sense, myself) I set below, at random, a few of the
putative 1,505 other reasons:

_Company._ A man often finds himself alone--as I did that evening.

_Need._ It has been pointed out that the so-called sexual drive of
young men, at least, is on the order of five times as great as that
of young ladies of equal age. This is a circumstance which, for some
generations, our imbecile sires have endeavored to deny or conceal.
Obviously, their absurd activities in that direction lie at the very
heart of the insane condition of the modern mind. Since men have five
times the passion of women in their youth, our sex mores must be
revised, and soon, five hundred per centum, or we shall all go wacky.
It may have happened to us already, in fact.

It has been pointed out that, with the increase of age, this enormous
sex discrepancy tends to diminish. The woman of thirty-five will
have undergone an augmentation of desire--her mate a decrease. In
an unpublished work, I tentatively suggested that--this being the
biological fact--a new sex convention might be devised whereby
relations between all women of more than, say, thirty-five--whether
married or single--and all unmarried males of less than, say,
twenty-one, would be publicly regarded as rising out of "innocent
necessity" and not counted as in any way unchaste, or unfaithful, or
otherwise compromising. The notion seemed inspirational to me. It would
at once provide a remedy for a truly desperate situation now existing
unrecognized among both sexes at certain diverse ages--and it would
give useful and socially beneficial occupation to a slew of wives and
single women in America who at present have nothing to do at all.
It would provide boys and young men with experienced tutors--women
who knew what was in the books but were able to enjoy themselves, to
boot--and it might, indeed, revive the now-drooping flower of love
in the whole land. My friends, however, after reading my feuilleton,
advised me not to publish it, on the fantastic grounds that it would be
regarded as frivolous!

But to go on with the random reasons:

_Variety._ It is a point upon which I feel no comment whatever should
be needed.

_Obedience._ This term has its limitations for the intended meaning.
The word "command" might serve, but it also has connotations not here
intended.

In a marriage ceremony, it is true, the wife agrees, as a rule, to
"obey" her husband--and he, her. However, in perhaps half of American
marriages, obedience drops out of the relationship the moment the
preacher closes his prayer book. In perhaps a quarter, the husband
becomes the serf of the wife--who has customs galore and the weight of
American advertising to back her in her commands of what he must do,
earn, obtain, provide, and so on.

Yet the sexual deed itself is one which, if there be command or
obedience, requires that the command come from the male, the obedience
from the female. (Male aggression, female passivity, the scientists
insanely term it.) This circumstance, however loathsome to feminists,
is--again--a simple fact of nature: a man is physiologically incapable
of being commanded to make love. He cannot simulate. In acts so
fundamental to his heart, mind, spirit, and soul as those related to
sex, it is therefore not only psychologically evident, but physically
plain, that a certain degree of obedience, or receptivity to command,
or, if you prefer, co-operation, is necessary on the part of the woman.
Without it, love-making, when possible at all, is at best a mere reflex.

Such is the condition of millions of women today, however--and not
surprising, either, in view of the times and the customs--that they are
inclined to refuse male address, and to whine, scold, heckle, disobey,
begrudge, demean, belittle, routinize, particularize, censor, evade,
scorn, shame, humiliate, et cetera, before or during or after sexual
relations. This leaves the male relentlessly insatiate. Geared by
Nature for cohabitation with a willing--nay, an enthusiastic--partner,
he finds himself bedded with a cold and prissy marmot of a woman. It
drenches his self-esteem, decays his manliness, and either reduces him
to the shy, stammering estate of millions of our Milquetoasts or else
sets him in a permanent rage against life so that he is ready to turn
communist, or Ku-Kluxer, to take to drink, or to beat his children.

Prostitutes provide the only dependable respite from this dilemma,
which man currently even somewhat allows himself. Inasmuch as they are
sexually in the employ of the man, they will, if worthy of their hire,
not critically submit to, but genially participate in his caprices.
By this method, millions of otherwise lost men keep alive somewhere
within themselves at least a flicker of honest, male self-respect. Now
and then--if only a night a year--and only for a price--they are obeyed
by a woman.

_Whim._ This is related to the above. As I pointed out to Yvonne, the
norm for the human approach to sex relations is the mammalian. Yet all
forms save one specific approach are today prohibited. State dungeons
await even husbands reported by their children as abed off the parallel
and with angular deviations of more than a very few degrees. This is
called "bestiality"--a term devised by no animal lover.

Being animals, we hunger to be harmlessly animals. Being forbidden
by parents, schools, church and state, millions are confined in the
domestic arts of love to that one simple stratagem which propels
locomotives. But amongst ladies of easier, nobler virtue, the parched
mammal may discover some surcease.

_Beauty._ This, too, is self-explanatory.

_Relaxation._ Ditto.

_Peace._ Also.

_Health._ Also.

_Kindliness._ Many lack it at home.

_Warmth._ Another occasionally marked domestic deficit.

_Mirth._ See above.

_Femininity._ Look over the wives and look over the trollops.

_Youth._ Who does not age?

_Favor._ Some say all women are masochistic and many wives surely are;
for these, a slight indiscretion may be a pleasanter thing to suffer
than the painless boredom of impeccable fidelity. Whoring as a favor to
the frau may be a rare form--but it must not be overlooked.

_Information._ Whole books could be written on this topic alone.

_Practice._ Here, again.

_Courtesy._ Helping worthy girls through college, and the like.

_Testing._ The litmus of another woman.

_Tradition._ No comment.

_Courage._ In these days, it takes a lot.

_Conversation._ A degree of candor is found among filles de joie that
is elsewhere rare.

And so the list goes--to the alleged length of fifteen hundred and
six excellent reasons for associating with hired damsels. They hardly
furnish a good brief for the sexual slum and erotic underground of
harlotry today; but they surely show the sores and shortcomings of the
pure, the purulent, in heart.

Hence, when, at the beginning of this dissertation, I asked myself
"Why?" I was speculating upon which of the multitude of possible
motives governed my assent to Gwen's proposition.

Beauty, to be sure; she was a handsome wench; Loneliness and Fun;
Relaxation; Information and Conversation, perhaps; and perhaps, also (a
reason Forbisher-Laroche himself had never thought of) the Imminence
of Death. It is said that the imminence of death on any large scale
historically produced mass orgy--that, for instance, the Roman streets
were littered with connected couples whenever the plague closed in upon
the city during medieval times. This urge--sired doubtless by Nature's
command to beget in every eleventh hour--may have had its dark and
archetypal image within me somewhere.


11

These ratiocinations occupied me while I dressed, picked up the
premises, and ordered from the Knight's Bar a supply of ice in a
thermos jug, some whisky, Coca-Cola, glasses, and carbonated water.
The waiter had brought them--a waiter wet and odoriferous from a day's
running through the high temperatures, but cheerful withal--and held
the card for my signature, and departed, before she called from the
lobby.

I gave her the number and went out to the elevator.

She had piled up the sleek filaments of her red-brown hair to keep cool
a graceful neck. She wore a suit of thin cotton--green--and interesting
shoes of a darker green. She came to my quarters laughing amiably. "I'm
very pleased with myself!"

"You should be."

She undid the catch of her jacket and took it off. The green blouse
beneath was little more than a broad brassière--a sensible and summery
thing that left bare a midsection of smooth, sunburned abdomen and rib.
"It was my idea to call you up," she said.

"Which pleases me with you."

She sat down near the window, hopeful a breeze might come through it.
Her eyes rested on mine with gay attentiveness. "It's terribly slow at
Hat's," she said. "It has been--all month."

"Everybody," I said, "is out of town."

"Leaving nobody home to go out of the world with. Desolating!"

"I've got some Scotch--soda--"

"Weak," she said, "and lots of ice."

I mixed the drink. While I was doing it, she saw the manuscript in work
and went over to the bridge table. She read a few lines. "It sounds
amusing," she said.

"It did to me--the first time through. And the second time--when I
corrected it. Right now, I'm cutting it, and my own jokes are a little
less than fresh." I handed her the tall glass. "Too bad we don't have
airconditioning here at the Astolat."

"I like heat waves. Besides--I spent the afternoon in an
air-conditioned apartment. I'm all cooled off for the weekend."

"If you change your mind--we'll find a chilled spot later."

"Then I'll change it--" she looked across the glass-rim--"later. I
was over at the apartment of a girl named Charmaine. Used to work for
Hattie--and then became the friend of a lad who died and left her
millions."

"Nice gal?"

Gwen said, with a quick, small indrawn breath, "Darling!" Then she
glanced at me again--and flushed.

"Hattie told me all about Charmaine," I said.

"It--it--only makes me want a man--!" She was afraid I'd be indignant,
or perhaps disgusted. "That's true! In fact--that's what Charmaine
tries--to do. She likes to make people all hot and bothered. She--!"

The girl was embarrassed--and yet _remembering_, at the same time. The
glass tilted a little in her hand. I went over to her and touched her.
"Didn't they tell you about me?"

She laughed, then, and sat down. "I was fussed, I guess. Some men--"

I said it for her. "Some men are so narrow-minded you can't put a dime
between what they don't know and what they'll never learn."

The feeling that she might have made a faux pas--might have prejudiced
me hopelessly against her--had gone from her eyes. She walked over to
the windowsill where the radio was. She switched it on and turned the
dial back to the minimal volume. While the tubes warmed, she leaned
forward on the sill and looked out--across the brick terrace and the
parapet, some half dozen feet away. My floor is on a slight setback.
When she found she couldn't see straight down, she pulled her head
inside again, found a station playing dance music, tuned it in sharply,
turned it very low, and smiled at me.

"Sex isn't logical," she said.

"Not from the standpoint we call logic."

"Take me."

"An idea."

She nodded her head affirmatively and went on smiling. "What attracts
me--sexually--to people--isn't their sex. Not whether they're men or
women--or even little kids, for that matter. It's something about them
that I never know what it may be. The way they move--or the way they
talk--or their expressions--or their looks. It can be any little thing.
Sometimes I think it isn't _them_ at all--but how _I_ feel at the time.
And even then my feelings aren't ever the same. According to what it
is that attracts me, I'm different. Sometimes I see a man I'd like to
have make love to me. Sometimes I see some college boy I'd just like to
neck. Sometimes I see a woman I wish would have a crush on me and rush
me--like college girls--and get herself terribly upset about wanting me
around so much--and not knowing what to do. And sometimes I feel the
way Charmaine seems to, about everybody she likes. I just try to see
how excited I can make them be--and then let them be. Like that. Let
them go away. Does it bore you?"

"No."

"There are some feelings I can't react to. Homosexuality in men. I
don't mean it revolts me, or anything. I just can't see why they
bother--even with all I _can_ see. And the most peculiar part is
noticing that the men who hate pansies the most are nearest to it. You
find that out, in my kind of life. They'll visit you and act strictly
like Marine sergeants--and get very tight--and finally, perhaps,
ask--probably pretending to kid--if there are only girls around the
place. When anything like that happens--I feel perfectly blank. Yet
that doesn't seem--normal--under the circumstances."

Gwen's theory of normal libido required the possibility of erotic
reaction to just about any object, it appeared.

I wondered how close that was to the actual nature of us all.
The Freudians would have shrugged it off as adolescent. A
carrying-into-maturity of the unsorted, unspecialized yearnings of
the infant and the child. I felt that--if a person could choose--he,
or she, would be far better off with Gwen's libido than the tormented
fragment that the majority cherished. Cherished as the platform for all
that they called love and integrity.

She was telling the truth. But presently I wondered if she had not told
it a great many times, to men like myself, and to women--some women.
Told it as a psychological tapestry against which to pose herself; as
an advertisement, an inducement. It wouldn't be the first time I'd
heard a prostitute do that. Tell the truth readily enough--too readily.
Personal history--anecdotes--subclinical material. Intellectual people
would fall for it. They would be seduced by it. For they have been
deprived not just of the erotic play their childhood naturally yearned
for but, in most cases, of the opportunity for mere discussion of the
subject, which they'd have enjoyed.

Suppose eating, not sex, were the taboo of our century? Suppose it was
illegal for more than two people to eat together and suppose even they
had to get a license for it and eat in secret, while children were fed
alone in dark closets? Suppose our billboards and newspaper ads, movies
and books and art, devoted themselves to pictures of food--but never
to one glimpse of anybody eating? (That's what we'd done about sex--or
tried our best to do.) Wouldn't it result in secret, general passions
to try esoteric foods? And wouldn't people like to get together, law or
none, and talk about the tabooed object?

I thought about Bali, where people actually were a little ashamed of
eating meals in public. An animal indecency to be ritualistically
concealed.

I felt the familiar stab of indignation. How long would it take my
fellow men to realize what they had done to themselves, and _why_ they
had done it?

To hide the real creature. To dress up the pretense that we are not
instinctual.

Would we ever see? Learn? Break down the conceited barricade we'd
lifted up since beyond the Stone Age--the wall between the old brain
and the new cortex? Or would we, too, decay? Enter our Toynbean time of
troubles, turn military, tyrannical, lucubricious and guilty--instead
of loving and free, and so in the end fall prey to the outlying
barbarian horde--the rest of the world, that outnumbered us sixteen
to one? Was a Presbyterian, a Catholic, a collegiate agnostic, a
Unitarian, a socialist nearer to insight than an old Roman?

I juggled the breathless doubt in my mind.

"The misery and aggression of the world, the hate and warlike
sentiment," a great psychiatrist had said the other day, "are due
to two causes: physical hunger in the Orient; in the Occident, the
fantastic sex repressions derived from Christianity, so called, and
obtaining still in the materialist societies."

There it was--in the words of a psychological scientist.

Not a single statesman that I knew of had picked up the thought.

"A penny," Gwen said.

I apologized. "It's too intricate. It's a summing up of various truths
rejected or denied. We're out of the habit of seeing them. So it might
take me a couple of years to explain."

Gwen laughed. "Swell! I'll come by, an hour a day--and lie on your
couch--and you can explain."

"Maybe," I said, "if they'd listened to you just now--and compared what
you said with what they honestly feel--but they won't!"

"They will if you get them in the mood--and alone."

"Many?"

"Darned near all--that I ever see. You'd be astonished."

"Still--that doesn't matter. Because when they act they act as a mob.
And as a mob--they never admit what they really think and feel and
dream and wish and long for. They just fight."

An expression came into her eyes that was part speculative and part
cautious. "Some like that, too. Like to be hurt."

"Sure. The guilt again. The old quid pro quo."

She watched me. "They get a kick out of it."

"Pain's their license for any fun. Not in Nature--just in people. And
what--incidentally--is your feeling about that?"

"Being hurt? I'd hate it."

"Me, too. Hurting, then?"

Her wary eyes decided. She raised a shoulder and let it fall. "What
would you do if a guy who loved it asked you to beat him? If you knew
it was the only kick he could get out of life? If he brought you a
switch--"

"--just like the kind his mother used--"

"--and begged you?"

I said, "Scram."

"Suppose _a girl_ did?" She looked at me intently.

It was an idea that had never crossed my mind. I thought it
over. "Scram," I repeated. "There's pain enough in life--even in
loving--without asking for more."

Gwen's eyebrows went up. "It's another thing I can't feel, either." She
gestured with her hand, pushing the idea away from herself.

She'd finished her highball long since. She made another, now--a
stronger one. I didn't want any more Coca-Cola at the moment--any more
anything. Any more her, even.

And that shocked me.

What had the sensation come from?

From her most recent confession?

No. It was familiar--undistressing in that connotation--a known,
acknowledged, assimilated phenomenon, like any other biological datum
of birds, bees, flowers, our earth. Nothing surprising at all.

It went back to the question "Why?": To Loneliness, Beauty and Fun and
all that.

The truth was, I had been unwilling, once again, to face the night
unsleepy and alone. I didn't want a girl; this one, or any one, except
Ricky.

But the not-wanting of solitude was the greater negative.

She'd turned to another radio station and found a slow rumba. She drank
deeply--standing--and moving her hips in tempo.

"Come on," she said.

Unwillingly, and unwilling to protest the heat of the night, I began to
dance with her. She was, as Hattie had promised, very good.

I thought that presently I would stop this and send her home. It would
be awkward.

And then, as the music quickened and we made a spot turn in the center
of the room, I saw through the doors to the doors beyond--the doors
that led to Yvonne's room. Mine was no longer flatly parallel with the
wall.

I raised my voice. "Come on in, Yvonne!"

I had never relocked the door on my side.

She came in.

Gwen looked at her, at me, at Yvonne again--not troubling to hide the
fact that she was astonished. But not irritated.

I would have expected Yvonne to be embarrassed--who would not?

She wasn't. Her gray eyes met mine steadily.

"I hoped you'd call me today," she said. "When you didn't--I had dinner
with dad. I got back after the theater--and I heard your radio go on. I
finally decided to knock on your door. But when I unlocked the one on
my side--I found yours open. I was just about to say boo! and ask for
a drink. I'll be good and go quietly afterward."

She said it steadily, rapidly, so that I knew, and Gwen knew, she had
prepared it.

"Mrs. Prentiss," I said, "Yvonne Prentiss--Miss Gwen Talyor."

Yvonne turned and held out her hand.

She was wearing a black dinner dress; black was certainly for her.

Gwen took her hand and kept it and said to me, "Does a beautiful
brunette live on the other side?"

I laughed. "And a platinum blonde across the hall. Just below me
lives--"

"I know," Gwen answered. "Don't tell us."

I carried my glass to the bathroom, rinsed it, and made a highball.

"We met yesterday," I said to Gwen. "She comes from Pasadena." I handed
the drink to Yvonne. "Miss Taylor--is an old friend of an old friend of
mine."

Gwen said, "She knows. She's been listening."

Yvonne wouldn't look at me, then. But she said, "I told her. Do you
mind terribly much? It's your own fault--for unlocking the door."

I ignored that. "Lemme see, then. Just where the hell were we?"

"You were dancing. And I wish you'd go on."

"Not the heat--" I began--"but--"

Gwen came over to my chair. "Come on."

So we danced a little--not very well.

"I wish," Yvonne said, "I could do that step."

I took a good look at her. And I looked back, in my mind, at her
stylized past.

Her gray eyes were wide open and very bright. Otherwise she was
composed. She didn't seem to realize how unprecedented it was for her
not to mind that she had been caught eavesdropping on a man she'd known
for a day who was alone with a girl she did not know at all. She
should have been shocked--shocked as much as if she had suddenly found
she had gone up on the stage and begun ad-libbing a part in a play. But
she wasn't even concerned; she behaved as if she had always been in the
cast.

Maybe she had.

When she said she wished she could do the off-beat step, I stopped
dancing.

"Show her," I said to Gwen.

Gwen looked straight into my eyes--her back to Yvonne. One curved brow
went up, inquiringly. I nodded the least bit.

Gwen let go of me as if I had disappeared. She turned and smiled and
held out her arms.

Yvonne set her drink down carefully and got up and walked to Gwen. They
began dancing--not trying the step--but just dancing. In a moment--in
the same moment--without either of them saying a word--they switched;
Yvonne led Gwen.

I sprawled back on the divan.

They danced for a long time and as they danced it seemed to me Yvonne
relaxed a millimeter at a time--until she moved like a nebula--all gold
and white and black. Gwen just smiled--looking at nothing for a long
time, and finally looking down--an inch or so--into Yvonne's eyes.

When they stopped, Yvonne said softly, "That was wonderful!"

"Like it?"

"I never felt I was doing a rumba before. Even"--she laughed lightly
toward me--"with the eminent professor Wylie."

"He's good," Gwen said. "But you have to be experienced."

"I used to think I was."

"You will be, lamb," Gwen said.

An announcer lengthily discussed various food products. Gwen turned
him down to an indecipherable mutter. When strains of music returned
thinly, Yvonne asked, "Can you tango?"

Gwen nodded.

So they danced again and, by and by, as they passed me, Yvonne said,
"Mind if I borrow your girl friend for a brief chitchat?"

I shook my head.

Yvonne danced Gwen through the other room and through the doors.

They closed quietly.

Moments before, I had been embarrassed by Gwen's presence--by the
realization that I had wanted companionship rather than passion. Now
my feelings changed, showing how incomplete my awareness of them had
been. I was alone and I did not want to be. Yvonne had deprived me of
my casual date. I was not precisely jealous of one woman over another,
but I was distressed. And this sentiment was not relieved by the plain
fact that I was responsible, through a series of negative acts, for my
situation.

I could have sent Yvonne packing. I could, by not nodding my head,
have kept Gwen with me. On the evening before, I could have accepted
Yvonne's invitation for a nightcap, or accepted the later invitation in
her note to me. I'd been somewhat Olympian on both occasions--a little
more detached than there was detachment in the sum of the parts of my
nervous system.

But what should one do?

What would others do?

This is a question which I sometimes test by projecting myself into
others, not to examine their circumstances, but to imagine what they
would do in mine.

I switched off my radio.

I stretched out on my divan, lighted a cigarette and cogitated.

A great many of the men I know would refuse to believe or weigh
the facts as they existed. Their knowledge of homo sapiens is so
superficial, so repressed, or so compartmented, that they could not
even assume an Yvonne would want to take a Gwen into her boudoir, let
alone that one had done so.

And the majority of my male friends would label any narrative of my
past two days as a boast. They would doubt that I'd encountered two
such extremely attractive girls in so short a space of time. Two?
Three, by the reckoning of these men--for they would include the
scalding stare of Marcia as a sexual coup. They would assume I'd
somewhat mistaken my own libido for any description I gave of the three
girls, in the bargain.

They would forget how disturbed Yvonne was; hence they would fail to
see that the interest she had shown in me was motivated not by myself,
or any possible charm of mine, but by her wish for escape, or for
anodyne, or for revenge--and perhaps, also, for mere experiment with
her insatieties. These men would also overlook the fact that Gwen was
a prostitute. Such liking as she felt for me was merely a fortunate
vicissitude of business. She would have called me up even if she had
disliked me: trade was slow and I had the price. Such men--and I knew
many--would even overlook Marcia's attachment to Paul, on the opposite
grounds that she _was_, after all, a prostitute. They would imagine
every woman's hot-eyed glance as evidence of their irresistibility. In
my place, they would conclude that three women, young and handsome, had
given them a tumble because of what they were.

Three handsome young women had certainly invited me; but not one for
myself.

There is also, among some of my friends, an inverted form of chivalry
which causes them to feel they are obliged to respond to every
feminine beckon with assent. But they take no responsibility for the
results--the tangible and psychological results--of whatever behavior
follows such assent. These imagine themselves great lovers and great
understanders of women; they actually hold toward women about the same
attitude they hold toward roast beef.

To all these last men, the fact that I had failed to wait upon Yvonne
the night before, and dispatched Gwen with a nod, and responded to
Marcia's luncheon leer with nothing more than analysis, would seem a
great waste of opportunity, a failure to meet obligation, and even a
kind of hypocrisy. For they would be men who knew that I held no brief
for absolute fidelity in marriage. Knowing that, they would conclude
_any_ refusal of mine to commit adultery was Pharisaic. Such men are
black-white viewers; they go through life blind to the color spectrum.

I knew still other men--a few, at least--who would regard my
association with prostitutes and loose women (which is what they would
call Yvonne) as proof that I was a bum. To these, all that I did,
thought and expressed would be discredited by the antics of some of
my companions. "Wylie," they would say, "hangs out with scum." _Ergo_
Wylie's discernment, his art, his intellectual ability is manifestly
nil.

This is the common attitude of "Christians"--though how they explain
their own Christ's various companions is beyond my guessing.

Two or three more of my friends would take what might be called the
anthropological view of my situation. They would argue that, being away
from my wife and needing sexual refreshment, having the opportunity,
but not taking it, I was acting weakly. These would overlook not merely
the motives of the ladies, and my feelings about my wife, but also the
fact that my share of everyman's borrowed time was apparently running
out--a circumstance which in itself alters the libido.

To some of my friends, then, I would have to excuse myself for what I
had already done; to others, I would have to make excuses for what I
had failed to do. To myself, I had nothing much to say.

In a minute, an hour, or on the morrow, my reasons, moods and motives
would change once more and my behavior might be different. Hence this
empathetic review had merely shown again how men behave according to
sets of compulsions--patterns of conscious virtue, conscious sin, or
conscious animalism--which stem in every case from arbitrary mores.
And neither amongst the overtly virtuous nor the subtly sinful is the
pattern valuable; it makes hypocrites of the former and deprives the
latter of joy. The animalists, too, have no solution: they fornicate as
through a wall, knowing a person exists on the other side but not what
a person is.

So any instinct, when unseen, compels men to abide by some formulation
of itself. They accept a Faith and are then obliged to play they are
the God who rules that Faith. So, too, a man like myself, who quests
beyond these compulsive faiths (and is therefore called faithless by
Believers of every stamp) foolishly plays God whenever he does not
quite know himself.

I sat there, sneering at the pompous fashion in which I had behaved and
wondering how to make peace with my solitude, my recovered mortality.
Even I had wanted more than I had found for myself. Not redheads and
ash blondes abed in the night of that heat-glazed city, but their
company, their tempting presence. It would be a matter worth thinking
about in the future--if my future was to be long enough for that kind
of thought.

I came close, again, to calling Ricky, at that point.

Telling her. Summoning her.

And I thought that most of the men I knew would do precisely that.
They like to ride downhill alone; but when the burden grows heavy
and the grade steep, their wives become wheels on the wagon of their
difficulties. So American marriage is too often both trouble-sharing
and a private sport. "If you love her," they would say, "and if she
loves you, it is your duty to let her know and she would be hurt if you
did not." These, I think, are little boys married to their mothers. If
I had known the truth of my condition, Ricky would have been the next
to know. But I was not certain--quite. Let her sleep the night through,
then. Live two more contented days. She is my wife. She nurtures me and
I her and if I told her when I did not need to tell her, that would be
a true weakness in my lexicon.

Even while thinking that, I looked at the phone again and touched it.
But I am not quite such a schoolboy.

I may be the only male in America who feels as I do but my feeling is
definite: from the age of about six, I did not want a girl who was
necessarily just like the girl that married dear old dad.

It may be that there are no real men left in America.

America may be as barren of actual masculinity as Sodom of holy folk.

Some of us, however, still take an occasional crack at keeping alive
the memory of what men once were--or fanning the hope of what they may
be.

Once, for instance, men behaved with compassion toward women; they
were even interested in how women feel; what women did was actually
important to men--once. It may again be so.

But the likelihood is that nobody ever escaped Sodom alive. Lot's wife
looked back for a last squint at the new streamlined dish washers--and
turned to a pillar of salt. Lot, a moment later, tried to save a
charred copy of the financial page--and turned into a pillar of
bicarbonate of soda.

I got to about that point in my estimates when the doors opened again.
Yvonne appeared--flushed and tousled--a drink in one hand and some
books in the other.

"Lonesome?" she asked.

"Far from it," I said. "I was working with the Lord."

She laughed. "Join us?"

I shook my head.

"I thought not. Here! _Amusez-vous!_" She threw the books on my bed and
shut the door again.

I looked at the books. Three mystery stories in the conventional getup
of gaud and grue and one volume without a jacket: Huxley's _Ape and
Essence_, which Yvonne had denuded to camouflage another treatise.
I passed up the mysteries--the immunizing doses of mayhem, the
habit-forming homicide--with which so many of the better people try to
allay their critical sensations in this civilization. I took the Huxley
back to my living room and read in it here and there.

It was unfortunate, I thought, that the bright Aldous had seen fit to
show the world that he, too, could write a screenplay. Did he need a
studio job, I wondered?

But it was only funny that the public and the critics had misjudged
the tale. For Huxley's portrait of post-atomic California was not,
as most persons assumed, the flight of a delirious brain. It was, by
every relevant index, the most likely prediction that an intelligent
man could make, these days. It was just what good actuaries and
capable business forecasters should anticipate. Six hundred years
ago, I reflected, the Great Plague had reduced Western Europe to a
similar condition: religion had become corrupt, rogues had seized the
government, the expiring feudal system had been finally shattered,
and the people had roamed amidst half-empty towns and cities, living
by robbery, raping, burning witches, and indulging every horrid
superstition, while knowledge vanished and science stood still. This
condition had lasted for more than a century.

The intervening twenty generations had not been enough to change man
a particle. He was the same specious brainist and therefore the same
potential dupe of his unaltered instincts. His opposite possibilities
were perhaps even stronger--since he had exploited vanity for six more
centuries. Atomic bombs, likely, would be worse than Plague and have
long-lasting, ancillary effects of the very sort described by Huxley.
And there would be new plagues---military diseases.

Yet it had not occurred seriously to anybody, so far as I knew, that
the mordant scenery of _Ape and Essence_ was a logical extension of
current events. Wild fantasy, the critics thought--having insufficient
imagination to evaluate past or present and no education in the
sciences whatever, as a rule.

Well, I thought, when and if we reach the state of cannibalism, I shall
try to eat a critic. There should be good crackling around fat heads.

And next I thought that even Huxley made too little of the fact that,
after our earth was literally Hell for a hundred years, man produced
the Renaissance.

I also thought how no one apparently had realized that the Californian
cult of Belial was an inversion of the Roman Catholic parades,
liturgies, chants and other idolatrous measures. And I thought how
the Huxleyan method disclosed, with considerable vim and penetration,
that Christian worship--Catholic or Protestant--is all but completely
a paean for Satan today. The Godly serve the Devil through hatred,
hypocrisy, materialism, conceit and big death wishes. They need only a
change of names and symbols to align what they actually do with their
pretension. Belial already reigns over the Church--not God.

Someday, after the atomic wars--I thought--a practitioner of the
corrupted religion of his time, a science-hater (for what he deemed
science had done to man), a legless character with three arms and
two navels (owing to the general damage done the genes of all living
things), a cannibal (but one who could still read a little), might
discover this volume in the silence of a wrecked library and hail
Huxley as a great prophet--a man with valuable new ideas for worship
and fresh notions about sex relations in public places. Thus Huxley
might contribute (contrary to his intent but in the same fashion as
many other prophets) to the majestic rites of human degradation.

No critic, however, could possibly contemplate such a matter as
anything but a joke.

I wondered how the great-grandchildren of critics would view it.

Thus wondering, I went to bed.

It was late, of course.

I put out my light and listened to the seismic nocturne of the city.

From the next room came a bold, cajoling giggle.

Then quiet.

The building quivered.

The planet turned.

Exhaustion lowered me into sleep on a jerky rope that did not loosen me
for a long time.


12

Contrary to expectation, the end of civilization came about through a
series of events connected in no way with war or atomic bombardment. Of
these events the earliest, so far as careful inquiry could determine at
the time, was initially observed by Malcolm Calk of 2531 North Munley
Street, Urbana, Illinois. Mr. Calk had just become engaged to Dorothea
Lurp of the same address--the boarding establishment of Sarah L. Rev,
or Reev--and they were celebrating the happy occasion by spending a
weekend at the Chicago home of Miss Lurp's parents. The day being
warm--it was the 9th of August, in the hot summer of 1953--the young
couple determined to repair to the beach.

They were contentedly ensconced at the lakeside when Mr. Calk's eyes
wandered from the person of his fiancée, who was in wading, to the
clouds overhead. These were of a cumulus nature, for the most part
widely spaced, and drifting southward on a wind reported later by the
Weather Bureau as of twelve miles per hour at mean cloud altitude.
Calk's mind was, as may readily be imagined, turned toward those
fancies which are commonly described as "building castles in the air."
He reports, indeed, that the phrase passed through his thoughts as he
looked at the vaporous structures overhead.

Within them he observed a certain slight turbulence or agitation to
which he at first paid scant heed. Clouds revolve and turn themselves
inside out in a manner that bespeaks air currents and their own
diaphanous consistency--a manner that sometimes suggests they have a
life of their own in a weird fourth dimension of the blue up yonder.
But the young Calk gave the phenomenon only a cursory, occasional
glance; his head was already "in the clouds"--another phrase upon which
he recalls musing at the time. He was apparently a person of whimsey--a
patternmaker employed by the Racine Forge and Tool Company of Urbana.

Presently, however, his focus was drawn with insistence toward the
slow-tumbling clouds and, as people will, he gave free play to his
imagination, seeing in the changing shapes now a dragon, now a cat's
face, and now the chuck of a turret lathe. These gossamer figures
wove themselves, vanished, and eddied into yet different forms until,
ultimately he found himself viewing a large letter N. About this he
saw nothing remarkable--at first. A letter of the alphabet is probably
shaped by the clouds as often as any boar's head or serpent.

The "N," however, took on contour and texture until it seemed a
deliberate thing--resembling, as Calk put it later, "Sky-writing done
backwards in a newsreel so that the frayed-out smoke pulled together
again to make a real clean-cut N."

At the moment, however (so uncritical was his brain and so unrelated
was the celestial phenomenon to his thoughts), he came to a different
conclusion. When the N established itself as a clear and sharply
defined capital letter, some two miles in length and many thousands of
feet above Lake Michigan, Calk informed himself that it was, actually,
the work of a sky-writer. This is a kind of rationalization which any
psychologist will recognize. Because what he saw did not quite conform
to his past experience, Calk discounted his sensory impression and
interpreted an external fact in terms of orderly recollections rather
than of observable reality. Donner, Bates, Breesteen, Cavanaugh, Cohen
and Wilstein, among other authorities, have noted the similiarity of
this process to that by which prejudices are often established.

"Look, honey," Mr. Calk called to his fiancée. "Sky-writer."

Miss Lurp looked and nodded in agreement. "Yeah. Bet it's cold up
there! Lucky fellow--the pilot."

No one else in the vicinity appeared to be aware of the process
overhead. Miss Lurp continued to wade--Mr. Calk to watch her and to
cast an occasional glance at the sky. A letter U was slowly formed
alongside the perfect N.

Miss Lurp at this point stepped on a clamshell, or possibly a broken
bottle, which hurt her foot although it did not break the skin.
Exaggerating the injury, she hopped ashore to solicit comfort, which
Mr. Calk readily supplied. Thereafter, sitting side by side, they gazed
up at the NU, near which yet other clouds were shifting and shaping
themselves.

"Why," said Miss Lurp, "that's not sky-writing at all! It's just the
clouds coming together accidental-like." To another couple, sitting on
the sand nearby, she called, "Look, people! The clouds are having a
spelling bee!"

One upturned countenance, or even two, may not serve to divert a throng
from its preoccupations, whether sordid or sublime. But four faces
intently elevated will permeate any mass of people and constrain nearly
all of the individuals in it to join. This contagion of curiosity
now spread over the beach. Soon, persons everywhere--on the sand and
the walk behind and in the water--bathers, loafers, nurses with
perambulators on the Drive, and policemen who were supposed to patrol
it but who were more attentive to the nurses--looked up to see, in a
vast blue area above, three letters:

  NUT

Sedately the word moved toward the city area. People began to
speculate about the product thus being advertised. Two or three of
the quicker-thinking formed hat-pools for dimes and quarters--best
guess to take all. At the same time, a considerable discussion arose
over the fact that these letters were not being formed by a plane--a
glinting speck at the head of a comet of smoke--but were the result of
a composing of clouds which had thitherto appeared to be in the random
distribution familiar to all. A vague alarm became observable in the
voices and the postures of the beholders although it was suggested by
the calm among them that the sky-writer had lost the first part of
his message--a PEA, for example, or a GRAPE. At the same time, the
discomforting fact remained that no performer, and no aerial equipment
of any nature, could be descried.

The growing strain--and strain came easily amongst persons who
had lived through eight years of the Atomic Age--rather suddenly
diminished. Clouds boiled, rotated and stretched out to make what
people began to recognize (in the order of individual percipience) as
a pluralizing S and an exclamation point. The great letters on the sky
said:

  NUTS!

This, clearly, was a joke. Someone who possessed a slightly malicious
sense of humor, some technician with a novel trick, had seen fit to
write above Lake Michigan a laconic comment: NUTS! People laughed and
went back to their activities--and their deliberate eschewals of all
activity. Other clouds appeared and offered no further entertainment.
A few cars on the Lake Shore Drive ground to a stop. Their operators
and passengers looked up to see what still intrigued the residual
gazers--chuckled--and drove on.

Perhaps only Calk, of all those myriads, had a real premonition of
evil. He referred it, not unnaturally, to the fact that this was the
occasion of his engagement. Looking at the long, shiny limbs of Miss
Lurp, the nodes on them, at her rather dangly breasts and her somewhat
overteased brown hair (that now smelled of a plastic bathing cap into
which had been "built" a perfume that did not quite eradicate the
cap's original odor of phenol) he could not help wondering if it was
auspicious to behold, upon their first venture as affianced persons, a
great NUTS! floating overhead. Following the word with his eye, as it
drifted toward the metropolis, he also observed, with distaste, that it
maintained its continuity better than any sky-writing he had ever seen.

Other citizens, not having witnessed the formation of the word, took it
for granted that some prankster had done the deed and, since Chicago
is a city where a burp will bring down the house, hugely enjoyed it.
The _Sun_ had a box about it. The _News_ had a cartoon about it--bad
municipal government shuddering as the word in the sky threatened. The
_Tribune_ carried a long editorial attributing the whole affair to
communists.

The next day was rainy.

The day after, however, was immaculately clear and from the azure
reaches above the lake there floated to and over Chicago a second giant
syllable:

  CRAP!

The formation, this time, was witnessed by the officers and crew of the
_Matthew T. Handless_, a freighter. Her skipper, acting as spokesman
for the group, seemed less awed by the reporters and news cameramen
than by his memory. "It was an absolutely cloudless morning out there,"
he said. "Dry weather. Barometer at 30.46. Nothing in sight. Then
clouds just seemed to appear of their own accord in the sky. Not a wave
below--flat calm. They worked themselves into this here, now, word--and
they started drifting for Chicago on a high-altitude breeze. I watched
pretty much the whole thing with my glasses--and they're good glasses.
I just had 'em checked at Davis's Optometrical, and there was no plane
of any sort."

The news spread across an amused United States.

  WRITING IN SKY PANICS CHI

"Disgruntled Chicagoan" was the universal solution. Disgruntled
Chicagoan with a new process for sky-writing. Somebody sore about
the housing shortage, the garbage disposal, the taxes, the materials
scarcities, the innumerable blanks to be made out for local, state and
federal governments, the new bonus, the rising menace of prohibition,
the thousand things at which people were indignant in 1953. "Chicago
per se," the New York _Times_ rather uncouthly suggested.

It was not until the 14th of August, however--a day much like the
9th--that the matter took on different proportions. For, by then, the
marshaled resources of science were as ready as set rattraps. When
the clouds began to churn significantly, no less than one hundred and
eighteen planes, not counting the planes of photographers and mere
sightseers, climbed to the region from fields all around the Windy
City, which, of course, as on the ninth, was enjoying a mild zephyr.

A huge S took shape. Traffic stopped. Customers and employees poured
out of stores like lava, offices regurgitated their hordes, housewives
left bacon burning and babies sodden; all were witness to an impromptu
air circus. It had three phases, or acts. First, police planes and
military aircraft drove off unofficial spectators--light planes and
helicopters belonging to the curious and two or three commercial pilots
who carried their fares off the flyways for a closer look. Second,
science went to work.

The letter S was photographed. Samples of it were taken. The air
currents in and around it were measured by instruments operated
through ports in airplanes readied just for the task. Various tagged
atoms were then dusted into the letter and their courses were pursued
by scientists in helicopters, armed with counters. From the ground,
spectroscopes were trained upon the initial and diffraction gratings
laid bare its spectrum. Everything was done that had been planned at
the University of Chicago--and elsewhere in the city--and by a variety
of physical scientists who phoned and wrote in their suggestions.
Meantime, an H formed next to the S and subdued titter filled the
watching streets.

The third plane followed when an ineluctable I was added to the
throbbing sky-scene. As if this was carrying cosmic anagrams too far,
military aircraft undertook to break up the phenomenon--also according
to plan.

Four-letter words, so called, are one of the great American taboos. In
this connotation, nuts and crap are not considered precisely forbidden,
though each has a special reference which is impermissible. All people
know all the four-letter words, of course, since they are scribbled
everywhere and commonly used by lower caste persons when under duress.
And substitute words are employed, by the most devout, for every
profane or obscene term. So the taboo is of a magical nature (speaking
anthropologically). Primitive people, such as the Americans, generally
employ medicine men, witch doctors, or priests against magical threats.
In this case, however, physical rather than spiritual results were
expected from the efforts of the airmen.

First, formations of jets flew through the cloud-spelling--along its
own paths and then in series of crisscrosses. Nothing much happened;
the streaming jets blew wisps and curls of mist out of alignment but it
swiftly filled itself in again. Heavy bombers followed, but the washes
of their props were equally ineffectual. During the bomber maneuvers,
furthermore, one Paul Kully, a student flier, eluded the police and
ventured close to the now-completed T. The pilot of the leading bomber,
a B-36, took evasive action too late, and Mr. Kully's light plane,
shorn of a wing and set on fire, came spiraling to earth--a sight
enormously exciting to the already enthralled Chicagoans.

This ended the main spectacle. Most of the planes descended to
earth. The word--awful, unprintable, unacknowledgable, obscene
and illegal--which, as has been noted, many use in private and in
public, and everybody sees constantly chalked on fences and carved
into cement by rude boys--and which is pronounced "shucks" by the
super-superstitious--now rode in the Chicago heavens. The breeze
dropped. Surrounding cumulus clouds retreated as if to frame the sign;
air movement died aloft; the four corrupt letters and their following
exclamation point came to rest directly over the Loop. This was widely
regarded as the supreme practical joke--until the extras began to
appear. These were in a way disappointing: photographers had spiraled
vainly in the high blue, for not one newspaper made bold to print a
picture of what all could see if they bent their necks.

But the published statement concerning the scientific investigation
had a tendency to diminish the widespread mirth. Dr. A.B. Cummings,
acting for a General Committee, wrote the report. It said, in part:
"... a gross examination showed a special arrangement of clouds which
cannot be accounted for by the laws of chance. Emphasis should be made
of the fact that absolutely no clue to human agency, domestic, enemy,
or other--either in the air or on the ground--was found. There was
no evidence of interference from the stratosphere above. No abnormal
radiation was detected. No use of sonic devices may be presumed in
view of the study. After the mass became stationary, it was found that
currents of air were moving as they should (according to all known laws
and principles of meteorology) above, below, and on both sides of the
phenomenon.

" ... that last fact, taken by itself, is perhaps the most disturbing,
although it is possibly equaled by one other. Viz--the mass is not
subject to the known laws of dissipation. The slipstream of jets and
the wash of huge propellers ought to have caused it to disintegrate
in a few minutes. They made only a moderate and local effect which,
again in violation of understandable principles, was offset by the
reassemblage of the mass along its original contours. It has been
proposed that if there is a repetition of this totally unprecedented
and inexplicable effect, antiaircraft artillery with ordinary
fused shells be used in an attempt to break it up. In such a case,
citizens will have to be sheltered from falling fragments during the
bombardment. This will probably be tried--although the tendency of the
mass to hold its shape, resembling as it does a similar tendency in
plastics of special molecular structures, at least suggests that even
artillery may not be effective....

" ... the demand made by a committee of quite understandably outraged
churchmen, led by Msgr. Loyola O'Tootle, of St. Plimsol's Roman
Catholic Cathedral, that an atomic bomb be used to disperse the
sacrilege is, of course, impractical, as such a bomb, in the caliber
now being stored by our government, would destroy not only the cloud
mass in question (presumably) but (predictably) the entire city of
Chicago for a radius of four miles. Any smaller atomic bomb is no more
to be thought of in connection with the riddance of this bizarre pest,
as not only demolitional but genetic effects....

"To sum up, the mass seems to consist merely of cloud material,
somewhat more densely packed than usual. Its formational aspects
cannot be traced to any conceivable person or device. Its violation
of certain simple physical laws is the great scientific puzzle of it.
But it is definitely not poisonous or harmful. The only 'danger' to
be expected from it, so far as the most elaborate examination and the
most learned extrapolation can discern, is psychological. Until science
explains the phenomenon, the layman should regard it without dismay--or
other emotion, if possible. Doubtless when the formed-mass principle is
unraveled the explanation will not only be quite simple, but of some
currently unguessable great value to engineering, to industry, to the
military, and hence to the whole people."

Dr. Cummings's job was detached, thorough--and satisfied nobody.

For it was a statement of absolute mystification.

Auburn-haired little Jeanne Sheets, aged seven, of Mallow Road
Apartments, running into her yard that afternoon, cried, "Mummy,
there's a dirty word in the sky!"

"Yes, dear."

"Who put it there?"

"Mummy doesn't know, dear."

"Can I say it? It's in the sky--real big."

"No, dear."

"Maybe God put it there?"

"You mustn't think things like that, you naughty child!"

Jeanne Sheets knew as much about it as Cummings, or any other physicist
or any meteorologist, or anybody.

The next day, through unimpeachable sources in Sofia, a world that had
been amused--and somewhat agog--learned that, over the city of Moscow
had appeared:

  МАЈІАРХЍ

The smile on the world's face faltered.

Why?

Here the subtleties of the human spirit are evinced. People were
stunned for the obvious reason that the appearance of an expletive over
the Soviet capital tended to indicate _human_ enmity was not involved
in the phenomenon. There was a deeper reason. The Moscow affliction
gave universality to what had been, thitherto, an ailment of the skies
over the guilty-feeling democracies. The profanation of the Soviets,
in other words, eliminated all subconscious hope of escape into the
Opposite, that natural area which the aware mind detests, or at least
resists, but upon which the instincts depend. Laughter ceased and the
world made up its mind that steps had to be taken instantly to solve,
resolve, and dissolve the indecent chimera.

Then, on the morning of August 27th, in the city of New York, between
the Empire State Building and Rockefeller Center, a great B took shape
against a cloudless zenith. No Gorgon's head could have paralyzed the
city more effectively. All traffic stopped and most persons who were
physically able descended to the hot streets. Amateurs' telescopes on
Long Island and slot-machine viewers as far away as Eagle Rock Park in
New Jersey were turned upon the pale sky in which Manhattan's buildings
had for so long fastened their lean teeth.

New York's streets solidified. Even ambulances ceased to attempt to
move--their drivers either helping patients out for a look or resigning
themselves to the delivery of D.O.A.'s. Ministers of churches, priests,
and rabbis now made some attempt at excoriation. A band of volunteer
hymn singers fought against the steadily forming BAS at Trinity Church;
censors swung and holy water splashed about St. Pat's. Useless. The
TARDS! filled itself out with no regard for fear or fury, lewd ripostes
or prayers. And all could see that this new comment was less general
than its precursors. Here the sky had not simply engraved an expletive
upon itself but called the most numerous people of any city a vile
name.

At the same time, moreover (9:12 in the morning when the first wraith
of cloud was observed), strange events were occurring elsewhere on
earth. An underling at the near-deserted offices of the AUP, watching
the clatter of a ticker, yelled to his superior some seconds after
9:30, "Hey, chief! They got it in Paris."

"What does it say?"

The youth perplexedly spelled it out. His chief, better educated
and possessed of a greater imagination, envisioned the jam-packed
Champs-Élysées and the azure vault above the Arc de Triomphe inscribed

  MERDE, ALORS!

New York was the first city to stampede.

Before the S in BASTARDS! was completed, a loft caught fire in Seventh
Avenue. The engines were unable to reach it, the fire spread, a wall
fell into the crowd, and horrified survivors pressed both north and
south in the thoroughfare, screaming. Their hysteria went ahead of them
and, since the neck-craning throngs could not know the cause of it,
they interpreted the oncoming roar in the wildest fashions. They, also,
turned to run. Central Park furnished a place in which one-half of this
tumultuous and trampling herd was able to spread out and regain some
composure, though it had left the streets behind dotted with the maimed
and slain. There was no sizable park to the south, however, and those
who took that direction (save for a few thousands who sought shelter
in the Pennsylvania Station) built up an avalanche of humanity which
pelted and thundered clear to the Battery, itself its own Juggernaut.

The infection spread to side streets and to other avenues, inevitably.
Within an hour, a great part of middle and lower Manhattan became such
an abattoir as history has no record of. The show-windows along Fifth
Avenue were burst in by the push of people who were then sliced and
guillotined by the cascading glass. Wooden buildings were knocked askew
in places.

Nobody could cope with such a situation but the mayor did his
resourceful best. He ordered airplanes equipped with loud-speakers of
great power to fly over the self-beleaguered city and explain what the
source of the great stampede had been. Every morgue and hospital in
the city and in its environs was mobilized. All bridges and tunnels
were instantly cleared for the transport of the injured, as Manhattan's
hospitals could not handle five per cent of the casualties. Police,
using pistols with little ceremony, brought to a partial halt the
epidemic of looting that occurred in the early afternoon. People were
commanded to take the equivalent of air-raid shelter and to stay there.

The military, acting with their usual belated but firm ineffectuality,
again essayed the problem of the Word itself. Unveiling a new weapon--a
rocket adapted for air-to-air combat, with a warhead of a secret
explosive--the Army launched squadrons of fighters and bombers to
the attack. A great cannonade over the city began near five o'clock.
It was futile: the blasts disrupted edges and fringes of the letters
in the sky but they mended themselves as fast as they were tattered.
Army Ordinance then tried its supersecret, twenty-four-inch rockets.
Careless fusing caused one of these to explode at a low level,
destroying the upper stories of the Metropolitan Life Insurance
Building--but subsequent accurate salvos of the tremendous weapon
merely caused the letters to undulate.

Shortly after six o'clock the Navy, carrying out a suggestion of
Cardinal Bleatbier, tried a new tactic--the interposition of a smoke
screen between the abomination and the desolated city. The idea was
greeted by officers with enthusiasm. The effect of it was not. For,
after some fifty Navy planes had laid a great, brown carpet underneath
the Word and above the buildings, there came new and hitherto
unobserved eddyings of the air and the Navy smoke was drawn into the
writing on the heavens--not only fortifying and clarifying what it had
been intended to obscure but also giving the letters a phosphorescent
glow which became visible as soon as twilight descended.

That night, as electricity began to fail in the city, the surviving
people undertook to leave en masse. They had no stomach for another day
such as they had passed through. An additional factor urged them on.
During the years of the Atomic Age they had been living--like people
of every city--with keen, increasing queasiness. It is not conducive
to urban content to know that any of a dozen foreign governments
can, or potentially can, blot out you and yours in an eye-twinkling.
Indeed, for many years, people had been trickling away from cities
everywhere--either openly giving their reason or offering some excuse.

Finally, from the very onslaught of B Day, there had poured forth a
succession of orders setting up various official hierocracies for the
emergency--deputy police, wardens, and so on, along with the rationing
of gasoline, restrictions on subway use, abrogation of power supply,
and other such matters. Americans are not a patient people and of
all Americans, New Yorkers are the most impatient. Unlike Britains,
Russians, and Europeans, they had never accepted the brash contempt of
the public exhibited continually both by government and industry after
World War II. Nor had they become reconciled to bureaucratic rule.
They had resented the multiplication of authorized agents and official
personnel. Hence, not being schooled to such vicissitudes at the time
of B Day, they lost their tempers. They left town. By midnight, the
tunnels, bridges, and ferries could no longer be held open for the
evacuation of casualties. By three in the morning, every bridge and
every tunnel and every boat was swarming with one-way, antlike movement
as New Yorkers abandoned New York. All the next day the human tide
welled into metropolitan environs.

The contagion spread to other cities as words began to form above them
and in some instances even before their skies developed a C or a J or a
P or an A or the like. Terror begat terror. Various metropolises were
soon without electricity, water, food, gasoline, and so on. Fires began
to rage in them. In no time, Cleveland, Detroit, Birmingham, Boston,
Los Angeles, and other centers were in a condition like that of cities
over which a powerful enemy has gained absolute control of the air.

There is, of course, no general record of the total effect of this
exodus. Towns, villages, hamlets, and lone farms were unprepared to
house or to feed the scores of millions who descended upon them--rich
refugees in limousines piled high with canned foods and guns--slum
masses in rags and on foot, with nothing but fear and hunger to drive
them ahead. Here and there some man of feudal abilities organized bands
of the fugitives and these forcibly evacuated whole communities, taking
possession of them--only to be driven out by bands better armed and
more ruthless. Theft and violence became the national way of life; and
murder--murder that took the lives of millions--the means to obtain
a meal or a woman or a bauble in some as yet unsmashed village store
window. City people had become the sworn enemies of country people--and
vice versa. The Hindus and Mussulmans of India on the days after its
liberation were more kindly disposed to one another than these--and
dealt more mercifully.

So it went--fire, blood and turmoil, death, epidemic and ruin.

Only Russia maintained, for a little while, the mask of order. No
obscenity in its skies was able to break the disciplined ranks of the
proletariat. But this calm--this grimly enforced maintenance of socialІ
decorum--was ultimately shattered. On the 3rd of September, while
the Kremlin exulted over the downfall of each and every empire and
democracy, there appeared, almost experimentally, over the city of Kiev
the phrase:

  јІЕНИН ДИСИВД

No mere exposure of lewd words could faze the Soviets; but the hideous
violation of the proprieties represented by the simple statement that
"Lenin deceived" sent consternation whistling from the Baltic to theҪИ
Black Sea. The next day, the sky of Moscow reported that Stalin had
lied methodically; and the day after that, the people of Ordzhonikidze
were informed that the Kremlin feasted, the party guzzled, the people
starved. Russia rose against its government and Politburo heads were
carried from city to city on stakes. Exodus followed. From the hot
wheatfields of the Ukraine to the cool timberlands of Siberia, the
panoply of death began.

Last to enjoy the fruits of organized society, perhaps, were the atomic
scientists and their families at Los Alamos. These persons, impounded
by a series of fences and protected by guards trained not only to
mistrust rumor, but to bear silently all knowledge of however weird a
nature, and to shoot without asking questions, were protected through
the precedents and methodologies of what is called security. The town
and its laboratories were stocked with food and water against possible
air attack and resultant isolation by radiation. Hence the planetary
debacle, while it became known to the scientists, did not greatly
affect the local status quo. The guards were ordered to destroy such
bands of wandering refugees as made their way across the deserts to the
vicinity. This was done.

Meantime, the scientists took measures to study and if possible to
arrest the universal disintegration of humanity.

It is the custom of journalists (and it is the habit in fiction) to
depict scientists as impractical, dreamy men, absent-minded, innocent,
and not competent to deal with simple situations--men forever in need,
like infants, of overseers. Nothing could possibly be further from the
truth. Indeed, it may fairly be said that, had the people of the world
understood this fallacy about scientists, they might themselves have
been more scientific--which is to say aware--and so prevented their
catastrophe. Actually, it was known--known statistically--even before
World War II, that scientists as a group were possessed of an all-round
superiority over their fellows. They were not merely precocious,
but like the precocious everywhere, they had on the average larger
physiques, more strength and endurance, quicker reflexes, greater
athletic ability, and better looks than common Homo sapiens. However,
although this fact had been published a thousand times and proved in a
hundred ways, the people preferred to cling to the myth that scientists
were inept in all but their métier--naïve, absent-minded, and rather
foolish.

That but affords another index of the general foolishness.

New York's tragedy convinced the farsighted physicists, chemists,
biologists, and others at Los Alamos that the nation and possibly the
world would be swept with unprecedented panic. The steps anent local
guards which have been already described were immediately taken. Under
Xerxes Cohn, the scientists organized research parties; in fifteen
planes, they took off to study the situation at first hand. Within
forty-eight hours they had assembled a full report of events in a
dozen urban areas and of the gory melee in progress everywhere in the
countryside. (They had, naturally, all the information available on
the Words from Calk's first account in the Chicago papers, through
Cummings's initial survey, to the latest military data--as well as
reports of many great savants made before their own flights from
various cities of the earth.)

These data were now screened, and evaluated. Charts were prepared. A
discussion meeting was held in the hall for top-secret conferences.
Various papers were read, including the following:

_Tead's Hypothesis_ that energy, in whatever form, has a sort of
subnuclear consciousness and will power and that the watery masses
which made up clouds, revolted by the wretched spectacle of humanity,
had taken up word-spelling as a form of rebuke, i.e., as Nature talking
to human nature.

_Schilch's Theory_ that there were no words and that the whole grisly
phenomenon was the result of mass autohypnosis. This proposition (which
might valuably have been given further investigation) was discarded
by the scientists for empirical reasons: they, themselves, they felt,
could not be hypnotized and certainly their instruments could not be.
(It will be noted that there was no discussion of the possibility that
the scientists could be so hypnotized as uniformly to misread their
instruments.)

_Boden's Proposal_ that the human unconscious mind actually formed the
Words by telekinesis. To defend this (another idea worthy of deeper
scrutiny) he cited J.B. Rhine--and was laughed off the rostrum.

_Jetefti's_ remarkably erudite _Demonstration_--following studies
of cosmic radiation around various Words--studies of ionization, of
stratospheric air currents, of polarization, of the uninterruptibility
of streams of neutrons, gamma rays, alpha particles, electrons,
photons, and other forms of radiation with which the Words had been
surrounded, of the Heaviside Layer, etc., etc.--that no external (i.e.,
interplanetary) agency or intelligence had _projected_ the Words on
city skies.

_Poglief's Discussion_ of God which concluded, "Religious
Fundamentalism has been the recourse of millions, as might be
expected. These persons hold either that God has permitted the Devil
thus to rebuke humanity, which may be a sound moral observation but
which is not good physics; or else that the Words represent the
imminence of the Day of Judgment and the approach of the Opening of the
Gates of Paradise. This latter theory, gentlemen, is not, I feel, borne
out by the specific nature of the abundant tokens."

Hearty laughter greeted this conclusion. And again--the opportunity to
consider the nature of God, a third valuable occasion, was missed.

Ultimately, it was decided that

(_a_) No direct harm whatever had come from the Words

(_b_) Thus the disaster was of psychological occasion, up to the
present time

(_c_) Wherefore Los Alamos should immure itself as a fort against all
threat from the ravening masses, until

  (1) they calmed down (unlikely for years)

  (2) they all perished (not probable)

  (3) a manageable remnant remained (most likely)

(_d_) In which last case Los Alamos could be the nucleus of a new and
spreading social culture, factual and scientific in nature, which would
gradually recapture and restrain humanity with a view

  (_z_) to establish a true freedom

  (_y_) to abolish racialism

  (_x_) to end wars

  (_w_) to limit birth to numbers the planet's resources could maintain
  indefinitely

  (_v_) by the use of genetics and eugenics to raise constantly all
  levels of health and intelligence

  (_u_) and thus to bring about the halcyon world which had been within
  the very grasp of the stupid species when they had all but destroyed
  themselves.

So propitious was this program that a banquet to celebrate its
inauguration was called for that night. The entire community, dressed
in its best, assembled in a mood of new hope to dine from trestle
tables in an airplane hangar.

It was during this festival, while postprandial brandies were being
served, that Xerxes Cohn stepped outdoors to take a breath of the thin,
poignant night air of New Mexico and, perhaps, to turn a covertly
exultant face upon the raw landscape; after all, through persons like
himself, man would triumph despite man's folly and its cost. He stepped
into the gloom, then, and because he was an astrophysicist as well as
a nuclear expert, he turned his eyes to the familiar constellations.
His stocky body grew stiff. There, in the region of Ursa Minor, glowed
a hitherto unknown star--a nova of approximately the third magnitude.
At once he called into the laughter-filled area behind him, "Oh, Tead!
Schilch! Boden! Come on out! We've got a sign, too--a nova."

People--including those summoned--began to join the great man and
murmur with a sort of primitive awe. As they looked, the light from yet
another new star--reaching the planet earth after years of journeying
at its absolute speed--burst before their gaze. The sign was doubled
in the heavens--and, soon enough, trebled. It was Jetefti--the
Italian-Czech--whose keen imagination caused him first to whisper, "I
say, Xerx, it couldn't be--?"

Silence fell everywhere. More novae flashed into being. And there
could no longer remain a doubt amongst even the most skeptical of
this enlightened residue of the race. The stars had set forth an
unimaginably vast initial of their own, an

 +-----------------------------+
 | * * * * * * * * * * * * * * |
 | * +-------------------------+
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * +-----------------+
 | * * * * * * * * * * |
 | * +-----------------+
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 | * |
 +---+


13

The phone split my sleep. I was unready for the sound, or any sound,
ripping open my peaceful bivouac--bayoneting dreams and my poor respite.

I grabbed in the dark. "Yeahhhh?"

"Can I come up?"

"For God's sakes, Paul, what time is it?"

"She's gone!"

"Okay, okay. Where--?"

"Downstairs!"

I found the light. Four-fifteen. Went to the door and propped it open
with a chair. Turned on the shower and stepped into it--letting the
multiple streams rattle against my sleepy skull and sweep away the
salty acids on my body.

The door slammed. Paul stuck his head around the curtain. "I can't find
her!"

"For God's sakes, it's not that hot! She won't melt! Go get yourself
some whisky. Or would you rather have coffee?"

"Christ. What do I care?" His brow was fissured. Sweat had soaked his
unshaved face--which he had wiped with hands increasingly grimed by
junketing about the city all night. He looked like a hung-over mechanic.

"You need a bath, yourself," I said, stepping out.

"You don't understand! I've got to find her! Before she does anything
desperate."

"Look, Paul. If she's going to pull one, on the spur--it's pulled. If
it's not done now--she won't hurry about it." I daubed myself with a
towel; perspiration came immediately where the water had just been. It
was muggier than Miami before a hurricane. "Don't get the idea that
because it's your first, it's her primary emotional crisis, either!
Marcia's been through a lot!" I opened the hot-water tap, let it
run, and filled a tumbler. I went into the living room, took a jar
of powdered coffee from the desk pigeonhole where I kept it, dumped
in a couple of spoonfuls, went back, and stirred with my toothbrush
handle. Then I took a couple of lumps of sugar from a horde I'd been
accumulating at the Astolat's expense, plunked them in, and stirred
more. I drank about half of the hot coffee and lit a cigarette.

Paul had followed every step of this gambit. I felt a little less like
a roused-up mummy with the coffee inside me, so I said, "I'm sorry as
all hell, cooky. Tell me about it."

"You did it!" His eyes despised me for a moment. Then tears came. "I
guess I should have known enough not to bring her around to see you."

"What did I do?"

"Made her self-conscious. Made her think it wasn't ever going to work
out for us. She said that when you looked at her it made her feel like
a tart."

It had gone the other way around: when she'd looked at me, she'd
felt--not like a tart, necessarily--but not like a faithful wife,
either. And I was being blamed for that. I skipped the point. "You two
kids retired in good order."

"That's what I thought. We got about a block away before she blew up."

"I'm sorry."

He tossed himself into a chair. He slipped down his tie and stared at
me. "What in hell _did_ you do?"

"Nothing."

"It wasn't--a pleasant--lunch. If all those idiotic things hadn't got
us laughing--then paralyzed--"

"Go on. She blew up?"

"Sure. She said about a thousand crazy things--things like never being
able to go around with me where people knew--because she realized she'd
always see them knowing--and thinking. I had to get back to the lab.
We've got the pile set at--we've got stuff cooking. I managed to calm
her down enough so she promised to go home and get dinner. But when I
got there--" He held out a note:

  Paul, dear--For people like us, it should always be quick, clean,
  permanent, and no hard feelings. I love you--that's why. M.

"Sounds like--going away. Nothing more drastic."

"Drastic enough! And she can't get away with that! I won't let her!
We'd have made it."

"What did you do? Bloodhound around the city?"

"Went to her old apartment, first. Then--to the people who'd been her
friends. Routing them out. Bribing doormen to let me knock and wake
them up. Finally--when I ran out of ideas--I went to Hattie Blaine's.
Good God--what a hideous place!"

I skipped that one, too. It was no time to argue that Hat's, while it
had a few dim facets of one sort or another, was in my opinion (or had
been, anyhow)--rather enchanting. A kindlier spot than many a hearth or
any city street.

"What did Hat say?"

"Ye gods! She talked. She talked the grimmest bunch of obscene
sophistries I ever heard in my life! She tried to get me drunk! She
even tried to get one of the girls to--entertain me!"

"It never passed through your cold, reasoning, scientific cranium that
perhaps she was trying to be decent to you?"

"_Decent!_"

"Did she know where Marcia was?"

"If she did--she wasn't saying. She said she had no idea on earth.
Hadn't heard from her for months. Or seen her--naturally. I begged
her--beseeched her--to give me any useful address. Any name. Any scrap
of a suggestion--"

I picked up the phone. After ringing me, the Astolat switchboard
operator had fallen back to sleep and I listened to the buzz for a long
while before she plugged in--irritably. The number I gave wasn't in the
book. But Hattie wouldn't be asleep--yet. Not unless she'd changed.

Viola answered and Hattie came on in a moment. "Hello, Phil. What's
cooking? You and Gwen quarrel?"

Since waking, I hadn't thought about Gwen--or Yvonne. The question
startled me. "Nope," I said. "Gwen, incidentally, has--has gone out
for a bit with a friend of mine. Nice gal, Gwen. It's about my nephew,
Paul."

"Oh. Is he there?"

"Yeah."

"Phil, that lad's in very bad shape."

"Yeah."

"I'm serious. I know men. He's apt to do--anything!"

"Yeah. Maybe so. Look. You don't have any ideas about Marcia--that
you'd give me, but not him?"

"Too many!"

"I don't understand."

"I couldn't very well give Paul the names and addresses of all the boys
who have liked her, could I? In the shape he's in--he'd rout out God
Almighty, or run a one-man posse through hell."

"Yeah."

"Phil. He shouldn't see her now--even if I knew where she was--and I
haven't a single good idea about that. Just--lots of possibilities. I
don't know what she'd do--I doubt if she'd do anything violent--but she
has a right to be wherever she wants, hasn't she?"

"Of course. I just thought--if you did have any hunches--he's sitting
here chewing the rug--"

Hattie sighed. "Old enough to do better! Maybe he's a great
physicist--but, believe me, he's in kindergarten on women! I tried
to tell him so--gently. But he just sat there looking wilder than a
priest trapped in the ladies' can! If I hear anything tomorrow, Phil,
I'll give you a ring. If I were you--I'd slip Paul a Mickey Finn, or
something, to cool him down."

I thanked her.

She told me she was glad I liked Gwen and I said again that I thought
Gwen was a good deal of damsel and I hung up.

"Nothing?" Paul had been on his chair-edge.

I shook my head. "Hattie's calm about it--and she really knows the
girl."

"Really knows Marcia? That bat-faced old strumpet? The hell she does!"

"Okay," I said. "Okay."

"Who's Gwen?"

"One of her girls. She was down here earlier. She's gone."

He jumped up and came over to the sofa where I sat with the phone.
"Fine thing! I thought you said you were here working--not cheating!"

"A slight relapse, say. What of it?"

"Relapse!" His voice was thin and high. His fists were doubled. His
face streamed as if he were shoveling in a boiler room. "Sweet guy, you
are! Oh--you've got a good brain! Even talent! But all you do is whore
around with your brains and your god-damned talent! And yourself! You
look at a woman--you just _look_ at her--and you make her feel like a
slut! You've got a wife that's too good for a good guy--and a thousand
times too good for you! So what? A weekend off--and you louse the place
up with a chippy--! Somebody tries to dig a decent, lovely girl out of
a bad spot--and you come along and roll your dirty eyes on her--!"

I said, "Look, Paul. If you're going to rage around at people for
keeping tarts in their homes, start with your own, will you?"

He swung but he didn't follow hard and I ducked it.

So he began to sob, then--back in his chair.

I went to the bathroom, broke out a clean tumbler, dumped in the
contents of three of the sodium amytal capsules Tom had prescribed for
me, added water, swished it around, slogged back to the sitting room,
poured in three fingers of whisky, and handed it to him. He took a
deep, lunging breath and drank the whole business.

He sobbed a while longer.

Then, in a low, self-pitying voice, he began a rhapsody, or maybe
threnody, on Marcia. The drink hit him, and the pills; he grew detailed
and intimate; finally he said he'd lie down for an hour before going on
with the search.

It was getting light by that time.




PART FOUR

 _Rondo_


1

Paul's "hour" of sleep would last, I felt certain, for the best part of
the morning.

I went into my bedroom and looked at him. He had taken off his shirt
and his shoes. He lay on his back with his mouth open, his lips
nursing the air, his brow creased with wrinkles set there by a life of
concentration--and distorted now with sorrow and pain. He was sweating
like the inside of a still: the drops welled and ran on his face and
his hairy chest and his ribs. Even his feet were bright-sprinkled. As
I looked at him he stirred; a murmurous sound of protest and despair
came out of the poor guy--a sound tragic and pitiful and weird, for
there was nothing human about it. Hurt animals make such noises.
Ridiculous--but I remembered how a young man could feel about a girl.

I would like to say that I dressed, girded my spirit, and took some
step on Paul's behalf--or even that I sat down at my table with grim
and relentless character and put the milk-cart morning to good account
by knifing further excess from my serial.

Such was not the case.

I lay on my sitting room couch with the purpose of gathering my forces
for both efforts--but I met with failure.

My head ached. Vague pains beset my body--squirting about mysteriously
from neck to gut to ankle and back again by way of knee and pelvis and
teeth. My tongue burned--dry and yet sticky--inflamed and evil-tasting
to itself--the tongue of us millions who sedulously obey the cigarette
advertising. (And just possibly the throat of some of us, too, I
thought wincingly.) Idiot infantilism, scalding oral eros, obsession,
compulsion, tobacco! I smoked on defiantly, wretchedly. The jiffy
coffee lay in my stomach like a solid and the heat of it ran from my
pores.

I stared at my body--the wens and scars and indurations and red
blots--the warts and excrescences and moles--the minor tumors that are
our common response to age and attrition--the crinkling paper of my
skin--the sun-tan that reflected from a mirror like youth itself but
that, at chin-length, lost its satin and was seen to be marched and
counter-marched with freckles and a rash of prickly heat. I surveyed
the expanded, slack viscera beneath an irreducible fat that slid when
I turned, like a hot-water bottle under my flabby epidermis. I noticed
the cord inside my bent elbow, standing out like an old man's now,
and poorly covered with a crêpy mantle that lacked elasticity--the
time-shrunk backs of my hands--my toes, warped out of alignment, marked
and marred with the miles and with the leather boxes we wear--their
nails, turned in, split, chitinous--small, magenta lace of erupted
capillaries--shine and scale on my shins--myself: waxwork--worn
battlefield--warrant of decay, incipient cadaver.

I did not need to see my face.

Fatigue dwelt in me always, now. Oh--(barring such incidents in a
single one of these tired cells as neoplasm, of course)--I would have
exhibited my inordinate energy, my vitality, my apparent arrestation
of age for another ten years or twenty or thirty--I might have been
an agile old man, supple and good at games (with suitable allowance
for the years) whose eyes never clouded, whose hair never fell, diving
off tall dolphins to amuse my grandchildren and dancing gracefully
with Ricky to the applause of other septagenarians and the infinite
boredom of teen-agers. But I was old already--scribbled with the
nasty information of years, apprised of slinking hurts, debilities,
transient toxicities and nauseas that would increase and increase and
increase--or would have done so except for that one, rambunctious cell.

Who wants to be old?

What man, in his so-called prime, fails to note his coming scenery--the
bandaged varicosities, the braces, the cut bunions, the scarification
and bloodless horn, the smells and tastes of himself, the thickening
spectacles, the hearing aids, the pills and petit prostheses, the
gouty overpall, the migraine and vertigo, rheum, sour burp, dyspnoeia,
heart-kick, cracking, and the myriad painful impediments of urination,
defecation, respiration, transpiration, the organic wheeze, the gradual
invasion of death?

He wants to be old who accepts it.

But we, the people of the United States of America, have rejected it in
toto: there must be some way to keep grandpa a gamin and mom nubile;
meantime, let us pretend there is a way.

Millions for senescence and not one cent for sense.

So, okay, I said, it is happening to me with the short and sweet just
around the corner and a good thing too, perhaps.

Or a bad thing.

A thing, I realized, of no import.

_Now_ is a sufficient tomorrow for all my yesterdays--if I will see to
the circumstance in person.

This summary was a current that carried away the incubus of that early
morning and left me sound asleep on the divan.

When I woke up I saw by my watch--which slid on its gold band when
I moved my thin, saturate wrist--that it had passed nine o'clock. I
budged and yawned and swam up into the room. I felt better--the other
side of age having somewhat returned during the nap.

Paul still lay on his back, mouthing and snoring and sweating.

Room service brought cold orange juice and good, hot coffee with a
civilized cup to drink from.

I needed assistance--which is to say, Paul needed it. A friend. An
attorney. I could hardly spend the whole day with him unless there
was no alternative. Yet certainly he should not be alone with his
callow impetuosity. And certainly his young colleagues would be too
inept for a proper handling of all the potential dilemmas. He needed a
Danaos--he had always needed one, a wise older slave to manage his love
affairs--a shrewd promoter. Lacking such a companion he had invested
the meaningless savings of youth's passion in one whore. Profligate,
comical, and a disaster.

I considered Johann Brink.

Women, he would say, do not exist in the laboratory.

When you switch on the cyclotron, you switch off She.

It was too damned bad they _hadn't_ taken women along in there with the
atoms--_flame inspiratrice_, man's soul. They might have discovered
more concerning the nature of the velocity of light and the behavior of
particles and even the essence of packing fractions than they'd learned
by the castrate inspection of their micros and macros and milles.

Which other set of barbarian priests was it who emasculated themselves
before accepting Holy Orders?

I couldn't remember.

Brink the mental giant and pigmy person would be as much help here as a
handful of ice cubes against a forest fire.

I dialed Dave Berne.

His man Veto answered.

"This is Phil Wylie."

"Just a minute."

"Hello, you toothless cobra! What the hell are you doing in town?
Waiting for the women to faint?"

"Some of us," I said, "don't have to wait."

He roared. "No kidding! What gives? God, isn't it hot? If I had a
human head, I could shrink it right here on my terrace--and it's only
nine-twenty, A.M.!"

"Dave, I got trouble."

I told him about Paul.

"I have a ten-thirty conference with some movie moguls," he said when I
finished, "so I'll be right over."

He was there in less than a half hour.

David Abraham Lincoln Berne is the most interesting man I know--a
statement which covers quite a few interesting men.

A lawyer.

A lawyer, furthermore, whose principal employ is with the movie
companies.

He was not always a lawyer....

Dave was born over a delicatessen, in Madison, Wisconsin, of serious
minded, musically gifted, orthodox Jewish parents in the winter of
1906, the fourth child of eight, and no culls in the lot. As soon--he
says--as he could pound with his porringer, they gave him a violin.
But--again, according to him--he swiftly saw that he was going to
be only a semiprodigy, so he turned to other fields. He did well in
school. One of his playmates, a Milwaukee realtor nowadays, who liked
Dave in spite of his personal limitations, long ago told me about
that--and succinctly: "Some of those bastard Jews are born with a high
school education!"

Dave finished at fifteen--and took an extra year to grow in, working
nights at the delicatessen and reading, for entertainment, philosophy.

He has a remarkable memory. He might not be able to recall his laundry
mark when he was in Virginia. But no one who knows him well would bet
even on that.

A compact guy who--because he is loose-jointed--seems anything but
solid. Indeed, his flexibility is such that he could probably learn a
yogin's basic postures in one sitting.

Everybody liked him in Madison.

This was not true in Virginia.

He majored in psychology and went out for football. He'd played on his
high school team. The backfield coach was impressed equally by the
length of his accurate passes and the fact that he mastered the signals
in one night's concentrated study. Letter-perfect and reflex-fast. But
a pair of racially pure Nordic behemoths from Minnesota, sent proudly
to the team by scouting old grads, decided that, although they had
nothing personal against the yid, no yid would call their signals. In
Dave's first game they managed to break both his legs.

Dave got the idea. He let his uniform hang there, the next year--when
he'd got off crutches.

He made the newspaper--but not the fraternity he'd set his heart on.

He made _summa cum laude_.

He went next to Pennsylvania--tutoring, tending furnaces, minding
babies, mowing lawns, as usual--and took both an M.A. and a Ph.D. in
psychology. He got a job teaching it to pre-med students in Iowa. His
thesis on "Formulations of Subjective Sexuality in Man" almost landed
him the thing he wanted--a psycho-sociological research position with
a big foundation. They wrote him, however, that they felt certain
group attitudes (outrageous, but there they are!) would prejudice his
fact-gathering efforts.

A Gentile took over the project.

Several of America's brilliant young men in psychology, psychiatry, and
psychoanalysis are former students of Dave.

A Dr. Wiswell was put over him in Iowa.

That was when he began to read law.

He took the New York Bar exams in 1935 and went to work for
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer that year.

During the war, he was commissioned a captain in the Medical Corps and
sent (by a General Muller, a Regular Army doctor who thought Hitler a
great man and psychiatry bunk) to Alaska, to study the effects upon
mental stamina of cold, isolation, and monotony.

For the first time in his life, and after twenty months of Alaska, Dave
pulled strings in his own behalf.

He was assisting the OSS--a major, then--in figuring out methods of
hastening the deterioration of Nazi morale--when they came through
the Bulge. Dave stayed at a forward subheadquarters to manage the
tourniquet on his colonel's bomb-shattered leg.

Hurrying German troops took the colonel prisoner and shot Dave four
times, on sight.

Some of Patton's men found him, still alive, in a cellar, three days
later. Two of his toes had to be amputated because they'd frozen. He
limps when he's weary--but he's still a handball champ.

The Nazis didn't take care of his colonel's tourniquet and the colonel
died. Dave has a Purple Heart, plain--but nothing else to bespeak what,
in a Gentile, might possibly have been regarded as courage beyond the
line of duty.

He had, you will recall, reluctantly decided that there would always be
a Dr. Wiswell over him, in the field of psychology. He had also come to
the reluctant conclusion that a Jew without money in America was like
an unarmed man in a city of quick-draw experts. So he had studied law.

Problems to which he put the lever of his mind usually yielded. The
problem of money was one such. He is a completely honest man; he no
longer saw any objection to applying his honesty, and talents, in
places where money was abundant. He is worth, I should imagine, a
quarter of a million, and he has only started.

Dave is the ugliest man I know--or, at least, know well.

A huge but thin hooked nose divides his face vertically. Hitler's
trained anti-Semites needed only a look at that to shoot. His large,
round ears are set almost at right angles to his head. He has a
conspicuous Adam's apple which--in talk, or merely from emotion--rides
up and down with the acceleration and quick braking of a humming bird
before a hollyhock. His forehead bulges; his mouse-brown eyebrows look
as if they had been sprayed on as a random afterthought. He is almost
bald. His mouth takes a generous cut into his pale, gaunt cheeks and
his chin retreats. Only his eyes contrast with a face they cannot
redeem: they are an immortal blue--living proof of compassion, of
reflection, and of mirth.

He is a bachelor.

He was in love, once, with a stately girl from Boston--a quiet, brainy
brown-eyed girl who wore sensible shoes and braids but sometimes had
the look of wanting to lie in the grass with a man, or even of being
ready to pull a man down. I had hoped that Dave would be granted this
one exception by the unwilling gods. He wasn't. She married an opera
singer--and divorced him two years later--and went to live in Milan.

My Campfire Girl, Dave called her, after that.

He meant the part about Camps.

It was in Hollywood that I met Dave.

I was weaving down Sunset Boulevard one night, drunk, desultory, and
alone. Very much alone. My first wife had taken my kid back East--and
no blame for that. She was sick of the way it was.

I'd spent the afternoon at an address in Beverly Hills where you could
do what you pleased.

I'd spent the evening at a gambling place up on the hillside,
sprinkling my money around and my IOUs--with a bunch of other writers,
directors, junior producers, and picture girls. You'd know their names
if I told you and the hell with that.

Up on the hill above the canyon at the Casa Crap.

Up there among the carbolic mountains--the near knees--the far, white
peaks with snow on their nasty heads. Down below, the spot where God
sat on the seventh day, and--in the big, flat print of His behind--Los
Angeles. Ninety square miles of costume jewelry, Technicolor
starshine, neon and sodium and all other colored gases, signboards
with fifty-foot women in ten-foot brassières and men smoking four-foot
pipes, boulevards under the palms and cloverleaf intersections with
the billion paired headlights streaming and swirling, bungalow courts
and drugstores, pool halls and bingo parlors, buses and trolley cars,
acacias and roses and pepper trees, open markets with fruit piled in
metaphysical polyhedrons, and the fog rolling in on the thin, chilly,
sting-sinus air of California.

You can keep it.

I'd spent all my money and cashed a few IOUs to impress the girls.

The girls.

I'd played Mr. Bones with the bright young writers who go out there for
the girls--searching amongst the girls in skirts for the girl that's
their soul--Medea, Medusa and Circe, Sappho and daughter Eve, Calliope,
Clio, Erato, Euterpe, Melpomene, Polymnia, Terpsichore, Thalia,
Urania--and Aglaia and Euphrosyne, too--and Lilith--searching for her
on the wrong coast--all evening, a badminton of wisecracks, battledore
and shuttlecock with the soulless prizes going to the heads that stayed
clear the longest, the pocketbooks that were the deepest, the tallest
gold lettering on office doors, and never a Muse or a Grace in the
joint.

I hadn't been able to find my car in the sepulcher parking yard.

Too lost, ingrown, ashamed to ask the attendant.

Too penniless to hire a cab.

I walked down that Golconda Golgotha, stopping to puke, with my fists
in my pockets holding to wet handkerchiefs.

It was on the Boulevard, with the rich night traffic, the skimmed
scarlet scum of the studios and the magnates from Pasadena with their
cold, oiled working-model blondes.

 The bells rang.
 The iron hands came down.
 Stop civilization. Go civilization.
 Red lights green lights cracking my drunken brain.
 The acrid flavor of tomorrow in my mouth.
 Alarm.
 Headsplitting daylight.
 How about this?
 She sees him get out of the ice wagon.
 She throws a snowball at him.
 Go sell it to the Eskimos, she says.
 I've got it!

She throws the snowball. That's good. So okay--her mitten sticks to
it and soaks him square in the puss and instead of spitting out the
mitten--which he gets in his teeth--he makes like it's a mustache!

Hell! He's a football player, isn't he--not just an ice-man? Going to
be a big-shot brain specialist someday, isn't he? Quick thinker. So
okay. So he leaps and spears the mitten and the snowball like it's a
long forward and he runs at her and tackles her and spills her--not
real hard--but hard--and there's how they meet, the both of them lying
down in the snow with her on her back and the guy on top. Is that
good--or is it terrific?

And there, so help me Christ, after eleven days, and twenty-three
thousand dollars, is how they do meet.

Wrong coast for Aglaia, I say? I'm sure I did.

That morning's taste.

The rest of them. The contract. The months.

The arms and the lights and the bells became lost in the prospect and I
stepped from the curb and brakes trilled.

"Want a lift? You need one, pal."

That was Dave.

At my apartment, I made some coffee and later we went back together to
the address in Beverly Hills--because he didn't know it, and he was a
lonely guy, too.

In fact he still is.

The most brokenhearted guy in the world.

You see

nobody told him about the six-pointed star on the box he was shipped
in--he had to find out for himself.

And he wants to be sure, when he checks out, that he kept it bright
while he had the use of it.

Dave came in.

"By God," he said, "Wylie! The old, articulate cryptogram in person,
nude as a saint's stool!" It might have been a bracing autumn forenoon:
"I'm glad to see you! I was saying to a friend only the other night--a
jerk named Staunton--Staunton, the town's not the same--Wylie's not
here. The old termite has moved to the country--turned himself out to
pasture! And Florida in the winter! The son-of-a-bitch is chasing the
analema! Where's the patient?"

I pointed.

Dave took a look and came back.

"Shall we wake him up? I can take him to the office and get some of
my minions looking for his wench. Private dicks, too. They won't find
her. They couldn't find a luminous memorandum in a two-drawer filing
cabinet. But it might wear him down a little."

"Let him sleep, for now."

Dave sat down. "This is swell! Send for a barrel of iced tea, will
you--with a clear gin on the side? I had a hard night last night.
A bunch of the super-big-shots came in on the Super-Chief and the
Super-Century last night. Things in Hollywood are so bad that two of
them stayed sober the whole damned evening."

I phoned Room Service. "There's a depraved guest of mine up here who
wants some neat gin and a lot of iced tea--"

Dave had picked up one of my ashtrays and was looking at it intently.
When I hung up he said, "Depraved? Depraved, you say? Me? Don't I
detect not just one, but two colors of lipstick here?"

"Callers from the other rooms," I answered. "Came in to consult the
oracle."

"Depraved," he repeated. "That's the trouble with you Gentiles. Two
rules for everything. 'If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out.'
But--'Let not thy left hand know what thy right doeth.' Something of
that sort. So you reconcile the pair by going around plucking out other
people's right eyes; and not letting your open hand know the other is
gouging. Consulting the oracle! What a phrasemaker!"

I told him about Gwen and Yvonne.

He pretended to be still more deeply outraged. "There you are! A
perfect Wylie situation. God, what an imposter! Not one lovely
girl--but two--are sent on silver salvers. You entertain them. You get
all the social opprobrium and none of the benefits. What confidence can
youth have in you, after a trick like that? Here you are--the last hope
for phallic worship in a dying world. The man with the one message that
makes sense. Either the boys get their breeches back--and do things to
make the dames respect 'em--or Nature will throw us out of the party.
You proclaim it with your foghorn and you play it on your xylophone.
But when it gets right down to the bedrocking--what do you do? You
personally, Mr. Prophet? Welsh! Walk out on the act!"

"Times are changing," I told him. "Phallic worship? Can you build
good rituals around our businessmen? A healthy restoration of
phallic worship would ruin the profitable activities of every vested
institution in the land, from its banks to its churches. People
wouldn't even care if the trains ran on time, any more. Think of that!"

Dave was leering at me pensively. "By God. It might be the thing to
revive Hollywood."

"Yeah," I said. "You open with a prologue that shows modern psychology
has found the roots of love in our love lives. Then you fade to the
American Home, where a Husband is trying to figure out how to arouse
or enchant or even slightly interest one Beautiful Blonde Mother. She
is rushing about the house swatting her children for bringing home a
magazine full of art studies. Her husband tries to slip his arm around
her--but she knows he is suffering from neurotic hay fever, makes his
living by manufacturing second-rate household appliances which he sells
owing to better advertising, is afraid of his stockholders, never had
the earning capacity of Joe Benson or Harvey Tekker or Don Oaker,
and is scared of her, besides. Great subject for phallic worship! We
fade to a contented pagan maiden in the South Sea Isles--ukeleles and
moonlight--"

"And the MPPA comes in and tosses out the film! It's a conspiracy!" he
said in a Durantean tone.

"You guys have worked out the vein--that's all. There can't be any
more very interesting movies till there's a new public attitude about
life. You've got to where there's no permissible area that you haven't
canvassed a hundred times. The new pictures are all remakes. People
get sick of such things. Jam yesterday, today and tomorrow is as bad
as none today. All the movies are self-plagiarisms. I even went to one
with Ricky this summer."

"We're grateful."

"Remember the _Three Little Pigs_--and the song about the 'Big Bad
Wolf' that people sang to kid themselves in the Depression?"

"I remember."

"So all right. We went to see this movie--and we also saw a remake
of the Little Pigs. Same story. Same art. Same theme song. At the
finale, the new inspiration is this: the wolf pops down the chimney of
the little pig in the brick house--hind end first. And the pig fills
a caldron with turpentine. The wolf lands in same--and the picture
irises down on the wolf roaring away, his hind legs held high, his
turpentined anus dragging, his forelegs pulling--like any dog. Now--I
was brought up to believe that you can't tell the same joke twice. And
I was also taught that putting turps on animals' rears was sadistic.
I still think it is. And I think it's too vulgar a way to try for a
laugh--cruelty to animals aside. That, my boy, is truly obscene--the
dying effort of a perishing industry. Fortunately--television is coming
in--and it will be far more vulgar. Television will really speed up the
fertile necessity of a great change in this disgraceful Western world.
Right?"

"Right," said Dave. "I saw that short. I psychologically snapped my
_petits fours_." He looked at me for a while. "Phil--why'd you call me
over here, this morning?"

Karl came with the gin and tea. I signed. He went.

Dave's question startled me. I suddenly saw it from his angle. I'd
allowed him to skip--or postpone--an important conference because
(I'd said) my nephew was on an emotional binge and I needed aid. Dave
would know that, all else being equal and normal, I could handle my
nephew. He'd know that, barring some editorial crisis, the cutting of
a serial wasn't so important I couldn't set it aside for a day or so
to row a relative through the waters of a soul-struggle. He'd know,
by my cursory attention to Paul--and by the way my talk had slatted
around--that I had more on my mind than Paul's problem. So he had
realized--and I had not--that I'd decided to call in a friend--for
myself.

"I need a good lawyer," I said.

"Oh--oh!"

I looked at him cross-eyed. "What an evil mind you have! I keep my
accounts and the tax people are not particularly interested in me.
No brunette has letters of mine and is asking for a thousand bucks.
Nobody is suing me for plagiarism. I just noticed a little nuisance in
the back of my throat the other day and went over to see Tom and had a
biopsy--and I want my affairs in order."

I shouldn't have done it that way. He turned sheet-white.

"There isn't any report on the biopsy yet," I said. "Won't be till
Monday. Makes quite a long weekend. But I have a hunch--"

"You God-damned dour Scotchmen! Maybe it's nothing."

"Tom thinks it's something."

He looked out the window for a long time--with his shoulders folded
forward and the sun beating on his face, reflecting into it from the
cement top of the parapet and bouncing at it from the tile terrace
between. That ugly, fond mug.

"I suppose," he finally said, "when they have taken everything else and
everybody else they come around for you in person."

"I never really expected to get even this old. When I was a kid, I was
sure I'd never see thirty. As I recall, I didn't want to. Seemed a
stale age."

Dave grinned feebly. "Ricky?"

I shook my head.

"She well now?"

"We think so."

"Get her down here, man!"

I shook it again. "Give her the two more days. And it just
might--might--and then--"

"You didn't take a drink?"

Again.

"By God! What a reform!"

"I'm trying to get that serial done--"

"--strictly on Presbyterianism."

I thought that over. "Maybe. They'll need the dough. And it's a
favorite old anodyne of mine--rolling up the sleeves."

Dave poured out a second glass of iced tea and gulped it. He nodded his
head toward my bedroom. "When he wakes up, tell him to come down to
my office. Tell him we're working for him. We'll do what we can think
of. I'll keep him stooging around--and sober, if possible--and see you
later."

"Going?"

He came across the room and put an arm around my shoulder. "You said
you wanted to work. I'll be back."

"Okay."


2

I remember, one day on the way to California, when the Chief stopped at
Needles. It was summertime and the thermometer on the station wall in
the shade said 125 degrees. I was standing around, dizzy, when I saw a
guy pacing up and down the platform as if he enjoyed it. I ventured out
in the sunshine to see if he'd lost his mind and he turned around--a
dark-skinned character. Royalty, it proved later, from Hyderabad. He
liked it.

My apartment, that morning, was something like the Needles station on
the Atchison, Topeka and Santa Fe. No baking sand, red-hot rocks, or
mountains pitching on the miraged distance, of course. Needles was dry,
too, and Manhattan was close to saturate.

I worked along--not minding much.

But after all, even Negroes sunburn--even Papuans get lazy.

Around one o'clock I began to feel--not hungry but empty--and I went in
to check on Paul. He was still snoring and sweating.

Four and a half grains of sodium amytal, by itself, wouldn't have
knocked him that flat that long. He'd have wakened in six or seven
hours, I thought--feeling fuzzy and feeble and maybe a little sick. He
still seemed good for more time, to me. It showed just how much sleep
he'd left out in the past weeks, past months--worrying about that girl
and worrying about making weapons with his beloved mathematics. It was
possible, of course, that he'd explode awake any moment--look at his
watch--throw an outside loop--and get going like a jet plane.

I wrote him a note saying I was downstairs in the Knight's Bar and that
I had a new search in progress. That would bring him.

I got dressed. The gabardine was like wet newsprint.

This time, air conditioning was a relief. I sucked in a lungful and Jay
came up.

"Want to sit with Mrs. Prentiss?"

"Sure."

Exactly two days before, she had leaned over the same table, an
immaculate grooming operation--hurt, snooty, aloof, reading her
disguised book. A Cinderella. Avid and anxious--haughty and pretty
hateful--beautiful and not much good. I could say what was different
about her now but it would be difficult to convey the true impression
of that. Her hair, for one thing. It was just neatly combed--just
casual, gold-blonde hair whose owner hadn't taken pains for once, with
every single filament. Her dress. Another plain, costly print--but
the body inside it was relaxed and not subconsciously trying to avoid
creases. It didn't seem to fit quite as perfectly, and yet it suited
her better: it made--would make--anybody, any man, look at the girl
inside and the clothes after--not the other way around. The Musak was
giving out with "Dardanella" and her foot was keeping time under the
table.

"Hello, Yvonne."

She glanced up--from the morning paper.

"'Lo, Phil."

"Want company?"

"Love it." She moved over a little. I came around the table and sat
down.

"You look right sweet this morning. Noon. Whatever it is."

She folded up the paper.

I ordered some cold salmon and potato salad and iced coffee.

She studied me--gravely for the most part. Once, she showed a dimple.
But her voice was placid. "You could be annoyed at me."

"What for?"

"Don't be obvious!"

"Last night? Annoyed? I was tired. In a talky mood. It was my guest's
own idea to come down. I said sure--and after she'd been there
awhile--I changed my mind."

"That's what Gwen thought." She ate a little of her fruit salad. Maybe
her hand shook. Certainly not much. She drew a straight, easy breath.
"I imagined I could learn something from her."

"Did you?"

She looked at me with frank, gray eyes. She smiled into herself. "You
know I did."

"What?"

"Isn't it strange how much we attach to trifles--love and sex trifles?
Set up a whole lifetime for happiness--but fix it so that one little
act for a handful of minutes will ruin the whole thing."

"That."

She flicked her head to put back her hair. "It's mad! To imagine such
things are so important! To imagine whole lives and people and families
can be ruined by anything--so little!"

I gave her the red schoolhouse riposte. "Knocking a person on the head
is a little thing that hardly takes even one minute. But it's murder.
Slipping a hundred G's out of the cash cage takes only a sec--but it's
robbery--"

"And kissing you in a cab the other night," she answered, "took only
a couple of blocks and I don't love you in the least. We touched. A
moment or two. It was fun. We'll never do it again. Or, say--we do. Is
that like murder and robbery? Should it ruin lives?"

"Not to my way of thinking. I don't feel wrecked."

"Neither do I," she said softly. "Neither do I! On the contrary! You
have to find out that how you feel is terribly important--terribly. But
what you do--unless you make it important--that's such a tiny thing!"
She smiled. "When you think that just forty-eight hours ago--I was
sitting here shuddering over Rol--"

"It occurred to me."

"It seems--" she sought for the proper words--"sort of--caddish.
Unchivalrous. And hideously unsympathetic."

"Aren't you pushing yourself?"

"What do you mean?"

"You could have a reaction."

"I'm having one."

My lunch came.

"I mean," I said, "a reaction to this reaction."

She considered that and her curls moved. "I doubt it. I'm--cured."

"Cured one way. Maybe you're going to suffer in another."

She seemed frightened for a bare moment. "I don't know," she finally
said. "How can I tell?"

"Wait and see."

"If I suffer, I suffer," she finally said. And her eyes weren't alarmed.

"Good for you!"

"May I ask a question?"

"Shoot."

I waited while she ate a little and formulated.

"Phil, what would you think of me now if I were your wife?"

It was quite a one. It was the second really tough one she'd put to me.
"What would you ask God if He came in?" was the other.

"I hope," I said, "that I'd cherish you more than ever."

"But you might not?"

"I leave room for the possibility. I don't know, after all."

"Why would you cherish me?"

"For at last being honest with yourself about yourself."

"Easy answer. Why might you not?"

"I dunno. You might have found yourself--by that honesty--to be
somebody who wouldn't like me. Ergo--how could I go on insisting--?"

"Only that?"

"Only that. It's a lot."

"You sure, Phil? Certain?"

"My-God-yes! A great, great many of the people I know, and am fond of,
and admire, would look at your sin as just a sort of timid, dainty
experiment. I suppose you're fishing around for rebuke. You'll never
get much. Most women learn by doing--some men, by just thinking. What
are you doing tonight, for instance?"

"I--I don't know yet." She flushed peach-pink. "I haven't--decided."

"Unh!"

"You sound like Rol. Like Rol--after-- Before I left. Dainty--he talked
like that."

"They bring us up--in a desert," I said. "Because that's where they
grew up." I thought of Needles and the metallic sunlight and the Moslem
prince. "Still--there are other things in life besides sex."

"Not if sex isn't right, there aren't. Not any other things worth
living for."

"Back to Freud and the Western neurosis. Yvonne--I have to scram in a
moment. Work. And a nephew. Maybe you'd care to meet him?"

"You'll forget to call me."

"Then you call me--later on."

"Probably I will."

I scraped up the last of the salmon and tipped the ice cubes in my
coffee glass against my upper lip.

Yvonne reached over and took my left hand. She ran the backs of her
fingers slowly through it and shivered with a small ecstasy. "Phil! I'm
all new!"

"You certainly let your hair down."

She leaned toward me. "I let down--!" She smiled and shook her head.
"Am I so wicked?"

"Nope. If you tried, you might make it. Right now--"

I left her in that subdued, shiny-eyed jizzle.


3

The door slipped out of my somewhat moist palm when I opened it and
was slammed not by the day's breeze, for there was no breeze, but by a
draft that sucked through the Astolat Hotel--a current of air bearing
the odors of food, carpets, paint, luggage, and the scents of rich
women--a damp, thermal issue that would have incubated eggs.

Paul sat bolt upright in my bed.

He saw me, first. He stared at the room. He swung his feet to the floor.

"Gotta get going. Any news of her?"

"Take it easy, bo."

"What time is it?"

I told him.

"You've let me waste half the day?" His voice broke.

"Not waste it. Thought the rest would do you good. Bring you back to
your senses a little. Seems not."

"God damn you--you should have waked me up. I feel horrible."

"Snap out of it! Try to remember what the poet says about rags, bones,
hanks of hair--and a good cigar is a smoke." His eyes were so wild that
I took pity on him. "Jump in the shower. I've got Dave Berne--an old
pal of mine--working on your Marcia. He probably has detectives on the
hunt this minute."

Paul heavily rubbed the stubble on his face. "I _thought_ you'd take
charge."

While he used my shower and my razor I had his clothes pressed and
ordered some breakfast for him.

But he ate the food only because he had to wait for the valet. I
couldn't remember having seen anybody in such a tizzy about a girl
since the days of my youth--since my own tizzies. And tizzy wasn't the
right word for Paul's condition. It was pretty nearly psychopathic.

He ate and ran from my rooms, after I'd made him promise to report back
later in the day.

I got into the serial again and the sun moved across the blue-hot sky,
driving from Manhattan everybody with the fare.

Ambulances were collecting prostration cases.

Cops were going around shutting off the fire hydrants which wilted
citizens were opening with wrenches. Cops trying to save the water
supply against fall drought, against fires, against winter snow that
could be flushed into the sewers, and in behalf of the thirst, cookery,
and cleanliness of the millions.

The heat wave had become big headlines in the papers.

Sometimes I looked out the window at the glaring roofs of the
metropolis and tried archmeasures of cortical autohypnosis, imagining
the sky gray, snow falling in hushed and steady spirals, shop windows
green and red for Christmas, and Salvation Army Santa Clauses ringing
handbells beside their tripods and kettles on the main intersections.
It wasn't any good. My personal limits of trained tolerance had been
exceeded by a great, tormented gob of atomic fire ninety-three million
miles away and right here on my windowsill.

Still--I made fair progress.

The light was losing its intensity, though the air was no less fevered,
when I got a call.

"Is this Phil Wylie?" It was a man's voice--bland, on the booster side.

"Yo." I was not very enthusiastic about being Phil Wylie.

"This is Socker Melton. Friend of your father. He told me to look you
up, here--and I've tried a time or two before now. Glad to catch you
in. May I come up?"

What do you do? I told him I was working hard--on a rush operation--but
to come up anyhow.

Then I raged around the sitting room for a bit.

Christ badger every old friend of the family!

The oaf's knock was pompous. Bonk and pause, bonk and pause, bonk.

Like the pass-signal to a kid's shanty.

I opened the door, being careful to cling to the knob.

My dimmest view was justified.

Socker Melton was a big chum--sixty-two or -three and about two-hundred
and twenty-five. He had a face that would have been square if he'd
sacrificed his extra chin--large, blue, eager-beaver eyes--a babyish
snub nose--and a rather thick mouth, not very clearly defined; but
there was nothing repulsive in the ensemble--he looked like a star
Buick salesman. He wore--maybe I should say sported, since he probably
thought of it that way--a white flannel suit of a light weight and he
carried a panama hat, the sweatband of which was earning its keep. A
poor day for those big boys and I felt sorry for him. His clerical
collar was doing its best to stand up for Jesus--but there were folds
in it and his black dickey was mussed.

I propped the door open.

He inventoried the place after a passing gander at me. You could see
that he liked nice things--and the Astolat is well heeled. His eye
rested especially on some mirror-backed hanging shelves.

"I hate to intrude like this--"

"Any friend of pop's--" I said.

He gave the panama a scale--to show me he was an informal guy like
me--and dropped into one of my chairs. The thing squeaked hard and
braced itself. I figured to be charming for about ten minutes.

I'm a sucker for people who get to see me, anyway. I like most
people--as individuals, to begin with; and although I do what I
can--and the family does what it can--to keep the more extraverted
oddities from jimmying doors and peering through bedroom windows, I
spend a God-awful amount of time chitchatting with visiting strangers
of all sorts.

The chair he'd taken was in reach of my MS, so he reached for it. It is
possible that he was trying to adjust to the fact that I was wearing
only a pair of shorts.

"Sounds amusing," he said, after reading a few lines.

That was what Gwen had said the night before. I was glad to see the
Cloth in agreement with the professionally unclad. Competent magazine
fiction should appeal to all tastes.

"Pleased that you think so."

I told myself that I had no right to be irritated at the preacher's
patronizing tone, or at his unasking and uninvited reading of my
manuscript. After all, when artists paint in public places, people feel
free to look over their shoulders.

"I'm the rector of St. Shadows, over on Park," he said. "But don't hold
that against me."

I'd heard of the guy. The "Socker" came from intercollegiate boxing--at
which he had been champ of his class many long years ago. My old man
thought he was a "great personality, a liberal, a true intellectual of
the church, and a profound modern philosopher."

"I won't hold it against you if you say not."

He laughed--about four watts too heartily. "Mind if I take this coat
off?"

I did mind--because that meant he'd stick around longer. But I'd asked
him up. What the hell! I usually give myself a break around four or
five, anyhow--for coffee.

I told him that. "I was about to knock off--" and so on. "Would you
like something to drink?"

He said he'd have a sloe gin fizz. This was to get across his modernity
and liberality.

"Don't drink, myself." I took some trivial pleasure in his visible
surprise.

"I thought all authors--?"

"Used to be a lush. Quit." I told Room Service about this new guest and
his taste for wild plum juice.

He had said, "Oh," anent my confession. I hung up and he grinned at me.
He'd taken off his collar and dickey by that time and was sitting there
in a wet undershirt. "In town for long?"

"Nope."

"You're here a good deal, though, your father tells me."

"Sometimes. At the moment--we're building in Florida--and my kid
attends school there--so Florida is where we spend most of our time."

"Hot, in the fall and spring, isn't it?"

"Not this hot!"

He thought that was amusing, too. "Hurricanes," he said.

"Yep. Hurricanes."

"You've been in them?"

"Repeatedly." I passed up a grade-A chance to dramatize Wylie, since it
would give him equal privileges, when his turn came.

"I'll tell you, frankly, why I'm here," Socker said. "I want you to do
me a favor." He gave me that ministerial look--the beaming meekness of
a man who is never denied a favor.

"Like what?"

It dashed him a trifle. "Well, Phil--" (old friend of dad, I reminded
myself) "I don't suppose you've been in a church for a long time."

"Not to my knowledge."

That got him again. "And I don't suppose you've ever been in a
church like mine. Don't get the idea I'm about to ask you over to
hear me preach. A preacher like yourself--you see, I've read your
books--wouldn't be much interested in the rhetorical efforts of a chap
like me." He was a little nervous, now, and actually a shade humble.
"What I'm driving at is this. We've got a young people's society that
has thrown doctrine out the window--not caring how much stained glass
broke--and is trying to get some meaning out of religion by putting
some new meaning in it."

"Sounds trenchant."

"I want you to come over, Phil, and talk to my young people. They're
readers of yours. We've discussed your books at meetings--gone through
them chapter by chapter--had some real battles! It's our feeling that,
at bottom, you're as earnest a Believer as any of the rest of us. I've
sprung some surprises on my young folks--Phil--but springing you would
really rock them."

The Buick salesman touch.

I told him--as nicely as I could--about never making speeches, and why.
It's always embarrassing.

He covered up his very annoyed disappointment and decided all I needed
was a working-over. He began this by ignoring the invitation--after a
little more pressure got him nowhere. He talked about his church and
the young people and their outlook:

"You'd be interested in learning what's going on among religious
liberals, Phil. In fact, you owe it to yourself to find out! And your
writing shows you don't know! Dogma has simply gone overboard--and
I mean overboard. We're studying psychology as hard as you are. We
take up a book like the late Liebman's _Peace of Mind_--and learn to
understand it. Hell-fire and damnation--original sin--that sort of
rubbish--is out. We'll listen to a communist over there as attentively
as to a priest. We believe Christ would have made the fair distribution
of goods His business--if He were alive now. We sit around and air
sex problems as frankly as the professors. Use their lingo. We don't
believe religion ought to be a lifelong way of pain and hardship and
self-torment and sorrow--"

I'd been thinking about the Law of Opposites. What he was saying, I'd
said, myself, in some instances. But not all. Some of it made me a
little sick. I tried to interrupt but he barged ahead:

"To us, religion is a practical attitude and a source of _joie de
vivre_--or it's mistaken. We've got a gymnasium in my church and we
hold weekly dances and weekly bingo games there. When we talk about the
Master--we talk about a Man who is our Friend--not an Oriental mystic
who left His disciples puzzled by contradictory advice. If you can't
see your way clear to visiting with us--at this time--you certainly
ought to be able to see the value of catching up with the status of
modern Christianity--"

"There are a couple of points that worry me," I said.

"Come and thresh them out with us!"

"I don't imagine Jesus would have been interested in communism, for
example."

"Because it's antagonistic to orthodox religion? Wasn't He an
antagonist of orthodoxy, Himself?"

"The logic escapes me, there. If I'm not mistaken, Jesus was
exclusively concerned with the inner world. He was completely
antimaterialist. Social systems were superficial to Him. He was agin
the obsessive materialism of Near East capitalists two thousand years
ago--and I strongly suspect He would see dialectical materialism as a
mere spread of that unilateral pall over the conscious minds of the
masses."

"Superb! Come over and tell us that!"

"You're supposed to know it, already," I answered. "And to be teaching
it. Besides, I am a firm believer in Original Sin."

"_What!_"

The sloe gin and my iced coffee arrived.

He offered to pay--a unique point--clumsy, but pleasant.

George looked him over twice. George had never seen a clergyman in my
haunts, except my father, whom he knew.

"I believe in Original Sin," I said, when George went and when the
parson had taken a cool, deep pull, "since I believe every religion is
the attempt, the compulsive and unconscious attempt, to make a schemata
of instincts that will be palpable to the sense perceptions of human
personality--and since I also believe that religions have generally
failed in that function--causing the sin."

"Failed how?"

"Failed by being turned to the support of the ego."

"But we'd agree with you, there!"

"So I must conclude there is some basic error in the entire religious
phenomenon. Believing that religions express a genuine psychological
compulsion--a need to discover the inner pattern of behavior, the inner
design of consciousness--but observing that the orthodox patterns
offered so far have led only to a succession of material advances that
ended in social collapse--I must conclude that there is some _human_
error which repeats itself down the millenniums. Some terribly deep
perversion of Nature that at first lets man advance a little--then
throws him back nearly the whole distance--gets him going once
more with a newer, 'truer' religion--and so on, ad infinitum. This
perversion is what I call Original Sin."

"Pretty abstract," he said.

"Not at all. Here's the Sin. Religions have been used not so much
as formulations for guidance as to convince their various Believers
that man is, himself, godlike, wherefore God. Not an animal with a
fresh neurological awareness. Not a beast of the field, who knows
it and who therefore knows that what goes on inside beasts is
nothing to sneer at. But God Almighty, personified according to His
self-personifications of Zeus, Amon-Ra, the Prophets, Jehovah, or
Who-not. God Almighty--destined to live forever with all the numerous
Gods-Almighties--in the Elysian Fields, Nirvana, or Wherever. You
follow me?"

"I think so."

"You don't. Let's try it again. Imagine a band of apes that developed
self-awareness. Apes that suddenly saw themselves _as selves_. Imagine
those apes interpreting the new cortical phenomenon not as a fresh
and fascinating development amongst animals--but as evidence of their
metamorphosis from the flesh to something Higher. They don't know
what, exactly. They work out What in a series of mythologies and
religions. 'What' turns out, in our era, to be Sons of God, Brothers in
Christ, Redeemed Eternally by Grace. That's where they are today. Not
humble animals, carrying on the business of Evolution for species yet
unguessed. They feel sure (in Christ) that they are the perfect biology
right now. They sit at the end of an age-old endeavor to acquire that
seeming. An endeavor which has shucked off or hidden every aspect of
animal reality it can."

He was shaking his head. "I feel puzzled--"

"The use of religions, in effect, has been to conceal and deny the
animal nature of man. That is perverse. Man eats--a simple, animal
activity. How many religious rituals--turned into social functions in
how many cases--could you list, all of which were designed to give a
nonanimal cast to eating? Hundreds?"

"I suppose you mean feasts and fasts and such?"

"Food taboos, food rituals, food symbols--like your bread and
wine--religious dietary laws. Sure. Man--like the beasts--must eat.
But he has tried ten thousand tricks to make it seem nonanimal, or
'godlike.' Now. Consider sex--another human function which is exactly
like its animal counterpart. Here there is less exigency than in
eating--more time-lag for ritual and style. Man went passionately into
the business of developing systems which would conceal the animal and
instinctual nature of sexuality and lend to it the superior qualities
of his various gods, religions, his self-glorifying self-images."

"I think I begin to see--"

"Exactly. By now--we dwell amid a species that is twenty or thirty
or forty thousand years away from the contemplation of its instincts
as germane to animal instincts. The distance in time is matched by
countless steps in illusion. It is hardly possible for a man to think
of himself as an animal in the true sense, any more. It is all but
impossible for him to feel, to experience, his animal fact. And--since
I believe instinct seen locally in time and space is as 'good' as it is
'evil'--and that, in sum, it is _all good_--I find this long attempt to
translate natural instincts into ridiculous and unnatural dogmas and
god-images--is a very sad mistake. A very great sin--the 'original' sin
of assuming a superiority toward terrestrial, psychological, and cosmic
Nature.

"Each new religion may be--usually is--an 'improvement' in some
way upon its discarded or waning predecessor. But each is, always,
founded on the premise that man is 'above' that which works within
him and occurs around him. So, in the end, even though intelligent
religious premises may benefit humanity in many ways--for instance,
the search for truth inspired by Jesus, led haltingly to the birth
of the scientific method--the fundamental premise is _always false_
and the benefits are finally fouled by the basic blunder. Instinct
frustrated by the delusions of Believers of all sorts _has_ to go into
autonomous operation on the multitudes, simply because they deny and
repress instinct until this society or that--and all of them--fails to
meet their instinctual needs. And instinct, acting in violent fashion,
upon such blind, willful repudiators of necessary process--always
brings calamity. It _has_ to wipe out or at least reduce each new
aggregate of the self-deceived. So another civilization topples. Then
another creed arises and we begin again. Until we get straightened
out about _what instinct is_--get, so to speak, a real picture of our
inner selves, of what it is in us that we have made into all gods and
theology--a picture congruent with such truths as we _can_ see and
_can_ admit--we're bound to operate in this roller-coaster fashion."

"In other words, your Original Sin is the church itself!" He sounded
disturbed.

"It's--any ism. Any person or group with sure-fire dogmas that you have
to accept on faith--as offering ends justifying physical means and
psychological means that are illogical, unethical, unreasonable, that
fail to take into account the innate facts of our animal instinct, that
exclude valid opposites to their tenets, and so on."

"And you think God is what might be called the _cause_ in instinct?"

"The cause, the pattern, the existence of it in animals and man,
the physical laws and forms of the universe, and the instincts of
living things that match those laws and forms. What's the difference
between the laws of instinct--the great drives of life taken with
the opposed drives that balance them and the harmony possible in a
person who understands these--and other laws? The attraction and
repulsion of electrical energy, for instance? We do not regard _them_
as 'mutually exclusive.' What are you going to say about a question
like Schrodinger's? He shows that one fragment of one atom hitting
another atom in a gene will change the nature of the resulting being.
I'd add that the instincts may change, too. Schrodinger shows you that
what we know of energy lies at the heart of what we know of form. You
can also see that form lies at the heart of what we know of behavior
and of consciousness. When they understand the laws of the energy in
atoms--they'll probably have a brand-new parallel, like that of other
natural laws, for instinctual laws. They may even have a potential new
insight into instinct. For how can anybody who notices the perfect
instinctual pattern that corresponds with every living form, and who
sees these forms evolving in awareness down the aeons, doubt that the
universe has purpose or wonder what its purpose is? Unfortunately, in
this putrid day and age, new discoveries in many fields are military
secrets--so we, the people, won't be told them."

"You sound extremely bitter about that."

"Bitter? Yes, I'm bitter, in a way. All my life I've devoted myself
to following the inquiry into the nature of Nature. This pursuit has
led me--by way of psychology--into finding out a great deal about
what is popularly called the nature of God. But now, knowledge at
the source is restricted, classified, forbidden, secret--to protect
the damned atom bomb. My government, as a security measure, has cut
off my inquiry into God, my power to extend my own religion, my
equivalent of your faith, my access to truth. Perhaps I'd never even
manage to persuade anybody that the time has come to connect instinct
and energy by theory. But the _right_ that I hold most valuable has
been taken from me. And from you. And from everybody--if they stopped
to think. Freedom--that precious necessity--is _actually_ freedom
for the mind. There is no other pure liberty. All other freedoms
stem from intellectual freedom--but all others are qualified by the
material, social, political, and spiritual desires of people. What we
call liberty in America is the right to know and to change: to extend
or limit this liberty for the sake of that advantage or because of
that prejudice--and then to learn better and shift the position once
again--and so on forever. That is all there is to liberty insofar as it
concerns behavior. But when the behavior of the mind is circumscribed,
liberty is dead in its one absolute sense. It is dead today. We live
in a midnight imposed by fear--a time like all dark ages. Truth and
learning have gone underground. I am forbidden to know any more. What I
think might be centuries in advance of what common people are thinking.
It is still--at least potentially--obsolete, or inadequate, in relation
to what other men may know--that I am not allowed by my government to
find out. Wouldn't you be bitter--or sad--if your church were shut up
by the Congress, if you were forbidden to learn more about your God,
and if you were obliged to confine even your thinking to bootlegged
guesses?"

"It's a pretty remote argument," he said.

"Is it? Remote to destroy the source of freedom?"

"Would you have us tell the Soviets how to make a bomb?"

"Is that the question? They know how! You have been told and told
and told that they know how and have known since the Smythe Report
appeared. And even that's not the point. When it became evident that
the people of the United States faced the alternatives of maintaining
the freedom of knowledge--at the risk of atomic conflict--or of
destroying liberty at the source to gain the dubious advantage of a few
years' time--the people chose the phony safety of secrecy for a mere
unknowable dozens of months. They were too dumb to see they had sold
their birthright."

"What would you have done?"

I shrugged. "The hell with it! If we had understood science and if we
had believed in freedom we would have been willing, the minute the
problem appeared, to fight for both--because they're one. We would
not have permitted any bleak tyranny to interfere with the world-wide
course of knowledge and the existence of our freedom."

"You're asking a good deal."

"I ask nothing. I merely point out that the fear of holocaust has been
made permanent by our fearful failure to act. Freedom throttled will
be difficult to revive. The habit of intellectual tyranny is already
seeping into the pores of a world destined to be more panicky each year
until either freedom of knowledge is restored or the far more likely
chaos ensues. After chaos will come the regimentation, by opportunists,
of a world that will have lost its grip on liberty. We bought a little
time at the cost of all the values our ancestors piled up for us in the
ages. It is a cheapskate civilization."

The Reverend Socker Melton suddenly chuckled. He had, in the midst of
at least mild anxiety, hit on some straw, some philosophical prop.
"Don't take it so hard! You sound as if you felt responsible for all
the woes of man!"

"Don't you?"

"Good Lord! Certainly not!"

"You are a man, though."

"Just one man."

"Just one. But if you had access to instinct, you might realize that
each one, to the degree he is aware, is all men."

"A cold, distant, impersonal idea, I must say!"

"The hell it is! The idea I'm putting forward involves being and acting
what instinct orders in us--and the constant sense of that process. It
relates me to every man--to every king and statesman and politician
and movie queen and carpenter and garbage man--to every creature that
walks and flies and swims and crawls--and to the sea, the setting
sun, the stars. I see them all and I find in them the response that
rises from being related to them. I consider them in my cortex--but
my God consists also in _feeling_ them. I do not stumble about in
schisms and dichotomies. An infinite number of aspects of life which
seem antithetical to most people seem merely two manifestations of one
awareness to me. You're the kind of fellow, reverend, I bet, who goes
around saying, like Will Rogers, that you never met a man you didn't
like. I can buy that--and still know, besides, I never met a man I did
like altogether, including me. I can say, there was never a moment when
I altogether liked myself, or disliked. Warm sentiments pervade my
coldest thoughts. Heaven and hell are here in this one room.

"There--you see--we get back to the original sin, again: the static
standards that must be maintained if the ego is to be kept intact.
_This_ is evil--_that_ is good; he is saved--she is damned; my opinion
is right--yours is wrong; my faith makes me perfect and whole--yours,
meaning all the other faiths on earth, is imperfect and fragmentary at
best. For why? Simply because my faith is mine. Me, me, me. I, I, I.
That is what happens--that is the tragifarce--of taking instinct away
from the brain and being entire, and investing the gigantic force of it
in the little front lobes. From then on--'I have faith--and I, alone,
am right. I, alone, am God.'

"Well, in my book, I am God, padre, and so are you, and so are all
the people on the street down there, and so is the heat wave, and so
are scorpions and rattlesnakes and botuli bacilli, and so are the
intergalactic clouds. _One thing._ It is not necessary for me to
elevate myself above these--to commit original sin by defining that
unity in terms of my fatuous self-admiration. I do not have to give
my days, my doings and my dreams to the establishment of the general
illusion that I am no animal--whether by fasts or feasts, by fish on
Friday or by Easter celebrations, by shutting the door when I tend my
body, and especially, dominie, I do not have to pretend the procreative
urge in me is superior to that same urge in cosmos--by delimiting it,
stylizing it, codifying it, and hiding it wherever and whenever it
must have expression. Chastity, celibacy, virginity, purity--these are
the lowest terms of original sin. These condemn the animal to a vile
psychological and social beastliness by forcing him to pretend he is
not the unashamed pure animal that he is."

"You want free love--promiscuity--no moral ethic--"

"Nonsense! I want to build our sex behavior around what is learned to
be true nature of man--to establish an aesthetic from instinct--not
from the instinct-perverting demands of ego and superego.'

"And what would it be?"

"Loving, for a start."

He moved impatiently. "Spiritual love--"

"I mean the same. What spiritual love has man today? What friendliness
toward other men? What regard for Nature? Man fears. Man hates. And as
to Nature--he is the hostile parasite on the whole of it, and calls
himself its conqueror. Let him conquer his ego--and then--if he should
prove to be--in some almost unimaginable era of clean passion--capable
of as wide a variety of ways of loving as he is capable of simulating
and extending the other faculties of other species--he will have to
build his aesthetics around that. Love takes two people. If neither is
injured, made less, turned hateful, rendered afraid--if the purposes
of instinct, become aware and consciously directed, are not finally
frustrated--no specific behavior will offend this dim-seen Nature.
Shameless awareness lies far nearer to a way for mankind to grow loving
than any so-called love of a Jesus which requires a man to think he
is impure, vile, inevitably born a sinner, inferior physically to all
other living things in Eden's Garden--and this, so he may publicly
proclaim himself and secretly imagine himself to be their 'spiritual'
superior. Isn't that clear?"

"Sometimes I follow you--sometimes not."

"Look at it this way. You say you've chucked out heaven and hell--or
hell, anyhow--you modern religionists. I say, you cannot do so. I
say--if your God is a god of what you consider pure goodness--you
have to have a devil to balance Him. I say that all the saints and
holy men and all the simple, human people who have managed, by one
religion or another, to get some sense of the integration of their
instincts, have done it because the religions did give them a semantic
for instinct--a heaven-hell formulation of their nonverbal impulses--a
yang-and-yin for Christianity, so to speak--or a Jehovah-Satan for
Taoism. Take that away--and you take away all opportunity for the
religious--the instinctual--experience. You produce a bunch of gassy
bounders who--since hellishness is everywhere but since they've
discarded hell--confuse the goodness of the species with goods, good
health, prosperity, long life--things that may be possible devils for
the species. They lose sight of the inwardness of the nongood and see
evil as a material fact, entirely. Modern devil-seekers--men like
Sheen, like Niebuhr--are closer to the mechanics of human nature than
these idiot modern congregations that throw out Satan and his kingdom
and as a result are condemned to evil behavior because they have made
themselves blind to evil's source. Closer--but still not very damn
close."

"What, then, is your criterion of good and evil?"

"I could give you dozens. I give you a sample. When you consider what
you are doing, or what any man does, or any group of men--ask yourself
whether that particular deed will benefit or injure the chances of
future generations to evolve toward increased consciousness."

"Great heavens, man--most _preachers_ wouldn't be able to decide a
question like that! Let alone plain folks!"

"Sure. Did I say that preachers--let alone plain folks--or any handful
of contemporary men--knew what they were doing? Or why? Or what anybody
else was doing? They don't know. So they go on by instinct--the
statistical sweep of impulses that lop off nations as readily as the
wind lops trees. I said we _could_ know. I said we weren't trying.
Instinct is the immortal property--the urge in behalf of the future.
Ants are doing what they can for ants, bees for bees, fish for
fish--without much individual hesitation. But not men for men. Men
today are trying either to get themselves into heaven, or to make a
mint, or just to get by, as individuals. The future, to most men, means
their own here--or their reward in heaven. To instinct, the future
means the future of awareness, and men are but its most conspicuous
exponents here and now. If we began to plan life for our progeny--what
a world!"

I was getting sick of the guy. Sick, rather, of myself--my endless
efforts to put a simple idea in some form that would perfuse skulls
hardened against it--sometimes even by what they imagined to be
open-mindedness. "Look. You believe, don't you, that you could sit down
and write out a mode of behavior satisfactory for man to the end of
time?"

"I could take a crack at it," he said.

"Well--I don't. I believe that future men should be left free to make
up their minds without consulting any bulls and fiats from me. I get
some sense of orientation, a _raison d'être_, from giving thought to
the rights of the species now and to come. Not saving adult souls for
present bliss--or spiritual cradle-snatching, either--but forwarding
the whole, rolling business of biology on this sin-drenched planet, is
the fun--for me."

"You are totally pessimistic about the present scene, apparently."

I looked out the window. It was getting on toward sunset. "Excepting
for a few physical technologies--are we so different from our human
predecessors? Crueler, it may be. And weaker physically, perhaps.
Otherwise--not any different. And has there ever been a time in
our past history when optimism for even one era or one society was
warranted? History says not--the record. It is hardly an encouraging
fact."

"No hope, then? No fringe of lining on the cloud--?"

"I didn't say that. The record has at least--continued. I hardly expect
mankind to be blotted out. I just don't have a very high opinion of
man's present works in relation to what he really is, desperately
needs, and someday could be. There are compensations. I give you one.
We won't be missed."

He began putting on his dickey. It plastered itself against his sodden
undershirt. He ran his thick fingers around his collar.

"You're a hard person, Phil."

"I am a very gentle guy, Socker. The men of the earth are hard. They
have confused another instinct here--and think to be hard is estimable."

"Somehow, I believe you're all wrong."

"Of course. So much of what I think is the opposite of what you do. And
then--I believe a lot that Jesus said. While you don't believe any of
it at all."

He flushed. "I'm not sure I'd want you to talk to my young people."

"You relieve me. And you've been very decent to listen--yourself."

"Oh," he said, fairly jovially, now that he was about to be gone, "I
listen to them all. Crackpots, nuts, psychiatrists, anybody--"

"Listen to yourself, once."

Suddenly he was sore. "Who in hell do you think you are?"

"Somebody," I answered, "whose religion doesn't insist it knows all
about all truth for all people for all time. Somebody who isn't a
stuck-up, luxury-struck, fatuous, patronizing jerk in a black vest
who carries around God's credit card in his hip pocket and keeps in
the collection-plate business by holding smut sessions in the church
gymnasium. Now, for God's sake, get out of here and let me work."

He stood at the door. He smiled again. "I'm sorry for you, Phil. Truly
sorry. You're a brave man--in a way--and so arrogantly blind."

"Sure. We all are."

"Do me one favor?"

"Do me one. Cross the hall--poke the bell--"

"Pray."

"You pray. Wear holes in the sky. Tell God you're coming, soon. And
tell Him I am, too, while you're at it. See you there!"

When he was gone, I felt washed out.

Why had I bothered to try something that couldn't come off? Didn't
I know the work I'd done--the hells I'd gone through to get my
Inkling--would never tempt that fat bastard past the first six steps of
a million rugged miles?

 Houses on sand
 paper roofs
 putty pillars
 no brains

What is conscience but fealty to truth?

What man can have good conscience if his beliefs conceal the smallest
truth--or especially if they conceal himself from himself?

With honesty toward science--and toward the inner sciences--man and
ethic are one.

Ethos is, indeed, what man has, and is.

Come off it, Wylie! The serial!


4

But I couldn't work, any longer.

I filled my tub, instead, with the coolest water in the tap.

_You_ pray.

He would, too.

A lugubrious joke uttered itself within me.

Father, bring insight to this sincerely mistaken man--

(Taking the words out of my mouth: you right--me wrong)

Or,

Spare us the ineffable harm of the intellectual, the Antichrist--

(All who oppose us oppose Jesus--but didn't He say, In my house are
many mansions?)

 Prince of Peace!
 (Peace, in a pig's eye.)
 A mighty fortress.
 Onward, Christian soldiers.
 The Son of God Goes Forth to War.
 He hath loosed the fateful lightning of His terrible
 swift sword--
 All the clayfaces, upturned to the ceramic excellence
 of the dominie
 Let us pray:
 Father, forgive them--
 The hypocrites!

Perhaps some--the widow kneeling in the stained-glass
effulgence--clutching her mite--debating love against appetite--a
possibly hungrier widow against bread and her own belly--she might see
God there--

Our organ cost thirty-six thousand dollars and has five keyboards

God,

we migrants, traveling with galaxy, sun, slogging sphere, geological
budge of continent, movement of races, American transportation, feet,

 we
 on our journey-forever in time-space
 are sure as hell, unmistakably, definitely--as the saying goes--
 en route.
 Hence,
 I deem the status quo of ego
 unimaginative.
 Is this a sin?
 A sin to hunger for more Light?
 Or is it
 goodness

to reject the surrounding brilliance--call it The Dark--in order to
make personal hay with the pewee flashlight of Episcopalianism.

 Judge not that ye be not judged, Wylie, He said.
 Then shall I sit
 like a Buchmanite on the john
 waiting for guidance?
 And there shall be laughter in heaven
 They omit that chapter.
 Anger is their meat:
 Gabriel's pinfeathers, torn out by handfuls.
 Pluck yourself a quill, pal.
 Make yourself a pen from a seraphim.
 Remind them they should enjoy it.
 Nature, that's all, simply telling us to fall
 In love.
 And that's why Chinks do it--
 Japs do it--

I got out of the tub, scattering water, and turned the radio loud.

 Let me communicate again in the idiom of man--
 my conceit has suddenly tired me out.
 I lay
 forlornly in the water, the water browned off by rust
 in the
 Astolat's pipes, the waters of life, but not much left.
 Sadness encompassed me.
 The sadness of little children dying by merely growing
 up

  of mature men turning childish again
  of American trees
  of the disinherited
   the stood-up
   the disappointed
   the deserted
   the uncomprehended
   of the walking wounded
 I hate to see
 that evening sun go down
 The love songs of the world are sad.

The old English ballads quaintly drone--murder and rue.

Gypsy violins have wet the eyes of European centuries.

Italians shake their opera houses with love's grief.

Don Juan dies young--and Romeo grows old.

The Hindu on his fetid riverbank throbs to the guillotine moon.

The damsel in Xanadu may be different--it doesn't go on to say.

But--

Frankie shot Johnny.

We Americans have had to borrow rue from our slaves; they have enough,
and to spare

We call it blues--and the origin's appropriate to us.

The child in his cradle listens to locomotives talking themselves up
the long grades, bidding the counties farewell in the night.

Ours is a civilization of pistons, motors turning, electrons peppering
filaments into light. We are

 a racy people.
 We got rhythm.

The tempo of our love and the momentum of our woe are one.

Our exultation soars with edifices that scrape the sky--then falters
underground where we have iron rivers to carry the people home--and
there is no home when they get there but only the percussant streets
again, the shooting tabernacles, the radiance, the tumult in time.

 We sleep.
 Morning comes.

In the mammoth sunshine of our cities we remember our blues the way the
slaves remember.

 No heart, no intellect, but we got rhythm!
 Look at the towers!
 Look at the sky--that's blue, too, baby!

The streets are straight, the blocks are square, the intersections
regular. The shadows are geometry--they dive one hundred stories. It
is a gameboard, ruled and sharp by transit here and plummet there,
concrete and rectilinear.

 This
 we call traffic.
 It is the way we move on the board.

Trucks and taxis playing fast chess to the beat of the
Christmas-colored signals. We are a great, free, democratic people
whose trains run approximately on time. In this civilization,
eight-o'clock children make skip-ropes of rainbows and slide down
the balustrades of sunbeams. One contraction of our chamber of
commerce ventricle will thrust ten thousand tons of ore from Duluth to
Pittsburgh.

We rate fireflies in kilowatts.

But we hate to see the evening sun go down.

Paul Bunyan's ox was blue. So--our hills, the evening in our
thoroughfares, our dying lips.

Hence, when we talk about rue in these United States, brother, we do it
in brass! We put

pistons and kilowatts in our lament, grief, sorrow, lostness!

We take a breath of our American air and we-the-people burst.

That's blues!

The mood would have led to God knows what charade in the auditorium
of my senses--the multitude of watching, listening "mes" reacting in
all their various ways at once; it might have become a ululation you
could have heard on Mars--or frozen as if the head of Medusa had come
on stage--or, by that third unanimity, blazed into laughter, revolted
ecstasy at ecstasy itself.

 The singing woman stopped.
 There was a knock.

I yelled, "Come in!" relieved--thinking it might be Paul.

For more than an hour, now, worry over him had cankered me.

(Do you imagine I tell you all that happens, here? I nearly would if I
could--it is not that. But the compendium of the eighteen simultaneous
trains of consciousness (the intrications and alternations and separate
chains that run in a man's mind and that you could see in your own if
you tried) would, in a weekend fill up all the books a man might read
in his life. I give you hardly the essence, my friend--but only a
sample of the aggregate--a biopsy of its own sort.)

A knock, then.

I realized it was the door in the bedroom.

"May I come in?" Yvonne asked.

"Certainly."

"Your radio's positively shaking the building!"

"Turn it down. I hope you won't mind I'm in here--slightly naked."

"Oh!" I couldn't see her, or she, me. The rooms waited because she had
stopped. "_Slightly!_"

"Barely, if you prefer. Barely nude. Covered in a meager depth with
rusty water. Concealed in soapy murk, besides. And, in addition,
protected by scum. It's hard water, you know--Croton."

Presently the radio went down and out--a moron throttled in midspiel.
"I'll sit in here," she said.

"Any place you like."

"I'll bet! I'll bet if you heard me coming--you'd grab the shower
curtain--"

"Flowers for tonight?"

"You certainly have a long, mean memory, Philip Wylie! So that's just
what I do bet!" She was approaching. She exclaimed, "What do you
mean--soapsuds?"

"An invention for the Puritan mind. A burlesque. After all--!"

"After all--what?"

"In a better world--but skip it."

She did. "You certainly know how to upset people," she said.

"Now what?"

"After lunch--I phoned Gwen--to come over this evening."

"So?"

"And after that--I began to feel jittery."

"And now?"

"I came over here."

"To ask me how to feel? Ye Gods! I recommended having your own
feelings--and I thought you were catching on."

She was wearing a faintly rose-pink frock of some shiny, translucent
material. You could see the garments beneath--you were supposed to see.
There were two--and the lace hem of the lower one showed below the
blush of her dress--as it was supposed to show. She looked like a kid.

"I've got too many feelings at once." She walked toward the window,
where I could now see her only by leaning a little. "I almost called
Rol this afternoon."

I said nothing.

"Did you hear me?"

"Yeah. Why didn't you?"

"Because I wanted to see Gwen again. Once more, anyway."

"Suppose she couldn't have come?"

"That's unkind of you!"

"Would a friend have done as well?"

She didn't answer for so long that I leaned out again. She was swinging
the cord of the window blind. The last debilitated glow in the sky made
her look like a flower at twilight--like a single tinted object in a
black-and-white photograph of a room. She caught sight of me.

"Maybe even better," she said falteringly. "What sort of person am I!"

"The sort that a person is, when a person begins finding out what sort."

"But not the final discovery?" The turn and set of her head was eager.
I couldn't see her eyes.

"Who is?"

"You mean--you think everybody--?"

"Yes," I said, swirling the water around. "Everybody. Most--when
they're young. Most grow out of it. Some--hardly notice it. Some have
a minor case of it all their lives. To others--it's an intermittent
hint--a leftover that crops up as a suggestion, not a fact. Lots--are
carried off stage for good by it. The great majority insist they have
no such feelings--never could and never did and never will. The result
of that--"

"Is what?"

"Look out the window and see the crummy mess yourself, honey! If you'll
toss me my dressing gown--from the closet--"

"I'm scared," she said, when I came into the sitting room.

I kissed her once.

She said, "Again."

So I really kissed her.

She stepped away, afterwhile. "I'm not so scared now."

"It's good for you to be."

"Why is it?"

"Because you so seldom knew you were. You spent your time trying to
frighten other people--instead of knowing."

"Not frighten. Impress, maybe--"

"Another word for the same dirty deed: convince them of your inherent
and cultivated superiority. Whenever people achieve that--they also
convince others of their relative inferiority. And when that conviction
comes from a false estimate of the situation--believe me, it's
upsetting. Frightening is the realer word."

"Which implies that I'm not superior to anybody in any way."

"Check."

She stood there, looking at me through the murk. "Not even--prettier?"

"What's prettiness? The power to attract. If you were a genuine,
all-around, Grade-A woman--you'd have the power to attract, without
trying to impress a soul. As a pretty girl--you're not superior to a
hundred thousand others--and inferior to tens of thousands."

"At least," she murmured, "I'm trying."

"Are you?"

"Am I not?"

"Who can really tell but you? For all I know, Yvonne, you may just be
indulging in some new paroxysm of the spoiled rich matron."

"I did want to call Rol, though."

"Sure. When you had the jitters. Flight, maybe."

"Then do you think I ought to wallow in myself?"

"It's your word--wallow."

She was silent for quite a while. Finally she drew a breath and
stretched voluptuously. "Did you ever feel as if you'd like to seduce
everybody you saw?"

"Just the good-looking women."

"Are you trying to impress me--now?"

I laughed. "Guess so."

"Couldn't I begin with you?"

I shook my head. "You don't know yourself well enough to suit me, at
the moment. And--anyway--I'm booked."

"A date!"

"A wife."

She considered that at length, too. "Gwen said last night she knew from
the minute she saw you that you wanted company, but not particularly
a pretty girl. Just a person. She said she told you all those things
about herself, hoping--"

"They had their little effect," I reminded Yvonne.

"Your Ricky," she answered, "must be some gal."

"She's my gal--which makes her some gal to me."

The door knocked again--the front door, this time.

It was a box of flowers--yellow roses, again.

For a minute I thought the manager had slipped up.

There wasn't any card.

Then I knew.

That, I thought, was what it meant: a perception of the nature of other
people.

Flowers are for the living, and I'm fond of yellow roses.

They'd be no use to me, dead. So I had these now. To remind me that
the idea of flowers for the living, though seldom put in practice,
describes the immortal essence.

Except for taking Paul off my back awhile, there wasn't anything else
that Dave could do or say. But this, he did and said.

I stood there, rooted with the comprehension.

Yvonne fumbled womanishly through the stems.

"Who sent them?"

"A guy I know."

She gasped. "Guy!"

"It's the grown-up manifestation."

"Manifestation of what?"

"Put them in water while I get dressed," I said. "Of something you
might learn--someday."


5

We had dinner together in the Knight's Bar.

She with one white orchid.

Jay received us with just the right look of appreciation for her--just
the right glimmer for me. He was sorry such things happened, but he
admired my taste.

The hotel staff, I knew, was by now vigorously discussing the matter.
The girls who ran the elevators, the telephone girls, the room-service
checkers, the cashiers, the waiters, the bellboys. Pros and cons:

He's an artist--and they're different. She's just another of those
rich wives on the make. I bet you wish you were one, yourself, you
hypocrite! Poor Mrs. Wylie! She's a nice, quiet girl and I'll bet he
swept her off her feet--because that's what newspapermen and writers
all are: chasers. Those quiet ones knock over more husbands than all
the flashy jobs in town! We all do, if we get a chance. I don't blame
either of them. I think both of them are stinkers. Whose business is
it?

Up with the dishes, down with the cars, in with the stapler, out with
the phone plugs--and on and on while typewriters paused and adding
machines stood briefly still. Romance or scandal--take your choice.
And never a sign to me but Jay's gleam--never a future syllable to
Ricky: a conspiracy of employed custom, reinforced by a small world of
reciprocal liking.

I wondered what they'd think if they knew the truth.

But, then, I always wonder that.

I'm the silly jackass who does.

Look--waiters, busboys, and you over there in the cage with the pointed
auburn haircut and the long eyelashes and the tight dress--here we
have a handsome young woman who has set about, by means not nearly so
rare or unorthodox as you pretend among yourselves--to find one or two
universals, or fundamentals, which are not in the book.

What book?

Not in any?

Oh--yes--those banned novels. And those mournful characters who thought
only of their pale, poetical brows plunging into the Pit, the lonely
well. Or sordid sun-tan oil on Jackson's vulgar beach.

When will the poets get the censors off _their_ backs, too--and write
like men, for a change? God's no fairy, or Satan, either.

What foul compulsion is this--that every page of the Tragedy must
itself be mournful stuff, sinister, or sick?

Farce, instead!

Does the tragic deer, the beautiful, the doomed, imbue his every
poolside hour with dolorous contemplation? Must all the activities
of the woodchuck be regarded as dismal? To write the stark terms of
our essence on every breath and sentence of the moment is to be the
own advocate of death, the white bones himself, and to overlook the
splendor with such eyeless concentration that the poem becomes a joke
on the poet.

I flirted with Yvonne--told her stories of Paris and Hollywood and
Miami Beach--held her hand--all, in chivalrous camouflage.

Paul came at last.

I hardly needed to see the stoop--the broken reach to push open the
doors that enclosed our cold air cube--to know that, between us, we
had not lifted his oppression. For, when it is succubus that's lost,
incubus perforce remains.

He looked disapprovingly at Yvonne. "Mrs. Prentiss, this is my nephew,"
I said. "Paul Wilson."

"Hello, Mrs. Prentiss." He turned from her. "I'll barge along, Phil. I
thought you'd be alone."

"Oh, hell, sit."

"Really--it's not possible!" His ardent features were emphasized by
pallor--and shooting about on his face, besides.

"Sit," I said, "and eat--or otherwise you'll force me to leave the lady
and go with you. She has a date after dinner, anyhow."

He groaned and sat down--nipping the menu from the waiter's hands
roughly. "No news."

"Tough." I turned to Yvonne. "His--fiancée--is lost."

"How awful! What happened?"

Paul glared at me for a moment. "Your friend Dave," he finally said,
in a tone more polite than his facial expression, "did all he could.
Got an agency looking. Sent a fellow over to stay in my--our--place. We
hunted up some more friends of hers--that Dave got track of--and they
told us of others. We've been seeing them. It isn't much fun."

"Why not quit, then? Wait for her?"

"If all she did was walk out," Yvonne agreed, "that's absolutely the
only thing to do. Sit tight. Have a good time. Suppose she finds out
you're apparently raising heaven and earth to locate her? She'll just
hide in a safe spot and enjoy things that much more."

Paul turned to her. "Are you serious?"

Yvonne was working on him--signaling interest with her gray eyes (they
had come considerably alive)--tossing the organized gold shower of her
hair--moving herself about in such a way as to emphasize her sex. "It's
a darned good generalization. But what happened?"

I wondered how he'd put it.

"Marcia--" he began, and described her. We were made to see a woman
somewhere between Elaine-the-Fair and Florence Nightingale. "I was
just about licked when we met! I'm a physicist--work on atomic energy.
She made me live--filled me with new feelings--taught me what love
could mean to a man like me. Then--we scrapped. Over nearly nothing!"
His eyes moved reproachfully to me--then back, confidingly, to the
girl. She was listening, nodding with understanding, frowning with
sympathy, and keeping her red lips parted the whole time. "We scrapped.
She decided we weren't suited to each other. So she left me. That
was--yesterday. I'd give everything I own to get her back! Everything I
own--and am!"

"What exactly did you fight about?" Yvonne asked.

Paul's expression became vague. "Never mind. It wasn't important."

"Are you sure?"

He gave both of us a dark, defiant stare. "Yes."

"Then," Yvonne said, "I'm right. You mustn't continue this search
operation. You should wait. And entertain yourself. Let her do the
coming back--since she ran away."

It was the first hope he had felt. "I wish I could believe it would
work."

"Take my word for it. I'm a woman."

"And how," he asked scornfully, "do I start this gay, forgetful act?"

"With me," Yvonne said. "I'll break my date. You can escort me to the
most conspicuous place in town."

"You?" Paul took his first careful look at her. She undoubtedly
satisfied him. But he was not altogether persuaded of the plan. It
represented merely a new idea--and, as such, offered a small unexpected
degree of optimism.

"I'd like it," Yvonne went on. "For a lot of reasons. I wasn't sure I
wanted to keep my date. I think you're nice--even if terribly foolish.
And Phil bailed me out of a tizzy the other night--so I could hardly do
less for a nephew of his."

"What if I did it--acted blasé as hell--and Marcia was just relieved
when she found out?"

"Then, Paul," she said, "nothing would have helped, anyhow."

You could see him grinding his jaw down on that one. He wanted
Marcia. He was determined to get her back. Into what he regarded as
his love had gone a good deal of unrecognized pride. Furthermore,
he had undertaken to recover her by what he thought of as logical
steps--ignoring his own hysterical condition--and unaware that his
brand of logic did not, would not, could not apply in such a situation.

Yvonne knew that to interest men you talked about them. She started,
indirectly. "Is he a good scientist?" she asked me.

"Terrific!"

I told her of his achievements in school; of his appointment. "He
didn't quite make Saipan for the first bomb drop. But he was at Bikini.
And he commutes to Eniwetok."

"I guess they're born," she said.

Paul took that up. "Born, hell! Made. You have the urge to study
something. You happen to get going on math. In the end, you're a
physicist."

I argued that. I thought an argument would change the subject from
Marcia--on whom he'd concentrated ever since he'd brought up her name
on Thursday. "Aptitude's hereditary. You can't take ten kids--even with
high IQs--and turn out ten mathematicians."

"I say you can!"

"So does the Soviet. Marx, Lenin, Stalin. Communism depends on the
theory that, given the right environment, people will turn out the
way you want--since they start with equal possibilities. If that isn't
so--communism doesn't make sense."

"It's silly on the face of it," Yvonne said.

"The geneticists think the communist idea is silly," I agreed. "In
fact, they know so."

Paul said, "Nuts."

"Do you," I asked, "know anything about genetics? Are you _au courant_
in this particular affair?"

"No. But--"

"Then stay out of it. Good God! Isn't that like a damned scientist?" I
turned to Yvonne. "He'd laugh at me if I tried to argue with him about
mesons. He's been briefed to the eyeballs on that. But he'll argue with
anybody about genes and chromosomes and heredity--because he hasn't
bothered to learn the known facts!"

Paul didn't rise. "Okay!" he said. "Okay. So communism is based on that
fallacy. Others, too. We have a few fallacies to contend with, in this
country."

"Sure," I agreed. "I pointed one out to the Reverend Socker Melton,
who called on me today. Old friend of pop's. Pointed out that, if we
understood the importance of our celebrated liberty--we'd have been
ready and willing to go to war the instant we realized that the Soviet
holdout was going to force a restriction of knowledge. So what? Do our
faults entitle other people to faults? Or vice versa? That's merely the
maudlin attitude of Joe Doaks!"

Paul looked at the girl with a mock sneer. "Phil hates the common man."

"Hate, hell. I'm about the last friend he has left. Nearly the
only one who refuses to boost common man exclusively, so as to
exploit him--consciously or unconsciously. I'm one of the few
who still care enough about poor old common man to criticize
him. Everybody else is a planner or a mere booster--presidential
candidates--Stalin--Hitler--just rah-rah-for-humanity boys. I'm still
trying to save common man from himself."

"You chill me," Paul said sarcastically.

"Chill you?" I would have picked up any lead to keep this bicker
alight. It wasn't about Marcia.

He spoke to Yvonne. "Phil is the champion lost-cause defender of them
all. Whatever he's for is sure to fail. He has the mildew-touch. My
childhood is pockmarked with embarrassments that came from having
people read his stuff--or having them barge over to see us and tell my
dad that his brother-in-law was off the beam again."

"I can imagine," Yvonne said.

"Phil was out there hollering for rearmament in the thick of the old
pacifist days. He was an air-power promoter when the brass was folding
'em in like eggs in puddings. He predicted we'd have to fight the
Soviet a dozen years ago--and our boys immediately chummed up with
Stalin. He went roaring out for intervention in the last war--bucking
isolationists and practically cracking his insides when England and
France went in without us. The minute the bomb was shot off--he
started battling military control and telling the folks the mess we'd
be in--and are in--right now. Once--down in Miami--where he lives--he
started a big health crusade. It's a prize pesthole. But that collapsed
in his face, too. What he says is usually right--but what happens
always makes him look like a louse. If he's championing common man
now--well--draw your own conclusion." He winked at me.

"I'm championing the Better Man, these days," I said. "Breeding the
Better Common Man. Another noble prospect doomed to fail in our time."

Paul snorted. "I'm for training them better. Education."

"And I'm not against education--either. But you can't polish a brick.
You can't make--"

"Watch it! The chemists can make anything out of anything."

"Take me," I said. "All my life, I've hired somebody to give me lessons
in something."

Paul grinned a little. "You _are_ a hard case. We admit that."

Yvonne laughed. "If he means dancing lessons--he's done all right."

"People," I plugged along on the new topic, "ought to summarize their
professional, postschool lessons and see what they've learned. Consider
me. In New York, I once took boxing lessons. Can't box for a damn. In
Hollywood, I hired a strong man to live with me and teach me to lift
weights. I got all beefed up--and then got sick in Poland--and the beef
evaporated. I took lessons on the piano accordion for a year, once.
I've also taken piano lessons, saxophone lessons, and mandolin lessons.
Ukelele, too, in 1919. Can't play a note. Took golf lessons for years.
The last few times I played, I pushed 110. Took tennis lessons. Haven't
hit a ball over the net in twenty years. Got a whiz to teach me
ping-pong--for five bucks a throw. Can't return the serves of children.
Studied a couple of foreign languages, besides the ones in school and
college. Can't even say, 'Good morning' and 'Thanks' in 'em, any more.
And horses! Great God! Hired cowboys to murder me every day, all day,
for six months. Went to a dude ranch in the Carolinas and got briefed
in eastern saddles. Hundreds of saddle-hours. And what? Hate to ride.
Never do, if I can avoid it. Is that all? I haven't begun! Hired some
Olympic champs to give me fancy diving lessons. Got going good--and
found out in a couple of years I was slowing up--couldn't snap around
any more. Had to quit that. Spent a lot of time in the North Woods. Had
an Indian for a guide. Learned to stalk game. Learned to shoot--taught
by experts. Can't hit a barn. Don't enjoy hunting. Spent a fortune
deep-sea fishing. Don't even rate as an 'Expert' at my club. Bridge
lessons--God Almighty, the time I've fussed with that! And what? Some
days I'm fair--and some days I can't remember through jacks--which
is how I was when I began! Learned once to identify all the flora and
fauna in the Adirondacks. Moved away and never seen the region since.
Couldn't tell bluebells from burdock. Well, maybe those. But--"

"Is all that the truth?" Yvonne asked doubtfully.

Paul chortled. "The funny thing is, it is! Old Phil's spent his whole
life trying to discover something he could learn!"

"I draw myself up," I answered, "with dignity. As a modern gentleman,
I am the complete sciolist. The most-smattered man you'll meet in your
lifetime. There is almost nothing that I'm not slightly versed in and
pretty poor at. Why--I even took archery lessons, once. Got second
prize in Palm Springs--"

"Good heavens!" she said.

"I gave him some lessons in quantum theory, myself," Paul continued.
"Rotten student. Wants to know the final formulation and what it
means--and detests to brush up his calculus first. He can do magic
tricks, too--earned his high school pin money that way. He used to spin
ropes--jump through 'em. When I was a very small kid, I looked forward
to seeing him. Like a one-man circus. Then I caught on--at about four
years old. Uncle Phil was in kindergarten in about every subject there
was. Never got any farther. Just took different primary courses every
year."

"In a minute," I said, "I'll leave you guys to your libel and go back
to my serial. Somebody taught me how to write fiction, along there
someplace--"

Paul grinned and said, "_Touché_--a little."

I felt better than I had all weekend. Paul surely would calm down with
Yvonne. And she wasn't going to loiter with Gwen that evening.

It left me with nothing to worry about except a no longer very sore
spot in my throat--and with no emotion to grapple--except a feeling of
being lonelier than God.

I went back to my room and turned the lights on bright and sat down and
looked at the roses Dave had sent.

They were my flowers-for-the-living and, being alive, they should be
appreciated.

There they stood--with lighter green stems and leaves than most roses
and perilous, pale-green thorns. The blooms weren't quite full blown,
in spite of the heat, and they were as large as any I'd ever seen--as
long as my fingers. The many lamps in the room highlighted the curved
outer edges of the flowers and left only the deep, inner shadows. The
petals were as voluptuous as a woman's skin; they seemed to glow, like
an aniline dye in ultraviolet rays. A slightly sharp perfume filled
the room--a mnemonic of things that could not be materialized, of tea
roses in childhood gardens and people who had been nice to you and died
a long time ago. There they stood--stiff and radiant and hopelessly
beautiful.

I let myself feel them--feel them the way you let yourself feel when
the concert hall goes dark and the baton makes its first, swift oval.

They came from hothouses.

I thought of gardens.

All the gardens I had made or cared about.

Roses of my own, on carefully pruned canes standing in New England
mulch. Rented roses on rose trees in Hollywood. I thought of sweet
peas--fragrant rainbows along old fences. Of delphiniums--hybrids
taller than my head, rockets frozen at the climax of blue burst. Lilies
and phlox and poppies. I thought of annuals--of planting the grains,
setting out the frail seedlings--and walking the later carpet--a
hundred styles of color: zinnias and marigolds and asters, verbenas
and lavender, sweet William and candytuft and pansies, nasturtiums,
forget-me-nots and primroses. I thought of foxglove, too, and
Canterbury bells. For a long time, of hollyhocks regimented against
white clapboard--red, mauve, yellow, pink, purple, orange. Then I
thought of sunflowers growing like Jack's beanstalk. Spring flowers
and the years I'd spent changing a steep rise of field into a rock
garden, plowing, bulldozing, wading in a cold brook to collect the
great, flat stones, trucking them home, embedding them one by one in
the slope--on aromatic rainy days, in the sweet spring sun, and in the
hard dirt of October. A wall here, steps there, an outcrop yonder, and
a place for a pool below.

Then the little hill opened into memory's bloom of crocus and
narcissus, daffodil, tulip, hyacinth and scilla, the creams and livid
whites, pale yellows and money-gold hues, and the many blues of
springtime, bright, pastel, lilac. The bells and stars and cups--and
the spring scent that is the honeyed promise of summer coming.

Next, I thought of the woodland flowers--flowers before men found
them. The precious arbutus, inexhaustible spring beauties, violets,
the anemones, the lady-slippers, bloodroot, showy orchis standing in
a wet glade beside a moss-shawled log, and pitcher plants--red rubber
flowers on the sphagnum belly of weird bog. All summer long the rues
and cardinal flowers and gentians; ferns--goldenrod, when the clear air
cooled--when night's sky throbbed with wings and carried to earth the
enthusiastic, strange twitter of migration.

I, too, migrated.

I came to my other home in Florida--the crashing flowers, the trees
bigger than houses and bright as a florist's potted plants: poinciana,
bauhinia, spathodia, jacaranda. Extravagant vines--alamanda, yellow
as these roses, trumpet flowers as orange as Mexico's sunsets,
pandoreas, solandras, and the holy, nepenthic stephanotis. Jasmine.
Glade hammocks with orchids blooming on stumps like swarms of sucking
butterflies--great white wading birds watching and vultures pinned
above in the blue, cloud-dappled sky.

Brief glory of flower-upholstered deserts.

Alpine flowers in the high, thin, whimpering air with near snow.

 And trees. Great God, the trees!
 It was, taken by itself, a many lifetimes.
 All good.
 All beautiful.

A great magic given to the modern man who thought of beauty never.
Or who thought beauty was a ship's engine, or the line of high
ferroconcrete, or the color scheme of a porch, or--adoring Christ
forgive us, a new car! Something _he_ made, anyhow.

This was some of my lives.

Ricky had shared a number of them with me--created and divided the
hours and days in the years of the flowers.

Why should I wonder concerning anything, who knew and loved flowers
like this--why not, in the continual floral celebrations, take all
content from marvel itself?

Men missed it, most of them.

Generals detailed insensate GIs to set square borders of ageratum
around the headquarters lawn.

Statesmen wore bachelor's-buttons into their deadlocks. Or maybe
carnations.

Dowagers and whores--cattleyas: spilled on avid breasts and icy
shoulders.

Millionaires decreed. Gardeners dug. Who looked--who saw?

Business executives had something sent up for the office, daily, and
never noticed the color or knew the name. Flowers executed and embalmed
to add their priceless prestige to dirty bucks.

Schoolboys planted beans and watched the halved cotyledons ascend. Then
grew and prospered and spent their lives sawing women in half.

At last, tired relatives recriminated while they embedded melancholy
metal pots in the green grittiness of graves.

Who cherished?

Who left them alone in the forest?

Who else--like Ricky--knew each plant to be an individual?

I put a call through.

"Hello, darling," said her clear voice.

Oh, look--love--we've had--centuries together--so beautiful, so
various--people, yes--each other, yes--the topaz mornings and the
amorous unsleepiness--the vague rainy Thursday afternoons--the
incandescent, rose-petal you--the touching--we've had--places--Havana,
for instance--this vaulting steel town--but also flowers, dear. I was
thinking how long flowers really lasted. Surely, you won't mind, that
the end is here? After entire histories of evolution shared by just the
two of us? I knew you wouldn't--now.

I said, "How's Rushford?"

"More important--how are you?"

"Sprung-witted. Weary. And pursuing."

"Nearly finished?"

"I should make it--tomorrow. If I hold out tonight."

"Phil! What's wrong?"

The echo--the electrical overtone--that long way.

"Nothing's wrong, dear. Things are picking up. I picked up a blonde,
for instance--and Paul's taking her out. So maybe his mental health is
improving."

"And maybe you should have taken her out yourself! You sound like
somebody playing an ocarina in Mammoth Cave; positively sepulchral."

"The heat. Expanded my sinuses. Gives me that hollow ring. Is it hot up
there?"

"Eighty-six tonight. The natives are dying of it."

"It must be a hundred here."

"I read about it in the Buffalo papers. Gee!"

"It's pretty lurid. They had a veterans' parade yesterday--and
I went over to Fifth to watch--and it was damn near immobilized
in the asphalt. It would have been funny--millions of guys stuck
there--blocking traffic all winter--! If you go out just to get a
paper, you need asbestos shoes. Any minute, this joint may run like
paraffin."

"I think you ought to knock off and go see somebody."

"Town's evacuated. Wouldn't be emptier if Molotov was threatening to
A-bomb."

"Do you feel all right?"

"Sure, Tud. As all right as you can when you're standing by to swim
up out of your own sweat, any minute. How's mother? What new mess has
Popcorn made?"

She gave me the country news.

"Won't be too long now," I said.

"Miss you."

"Miss you. Been thinking about the gardens. See you day after
tomorrow--barring acts of God."

"I'd rather wait longer--and have you sounding better."

"You wait till I get there and I'll do my own sounding."

"Good night," she said. "I love you."

When I hung up, I was quivering.

I'd come pretty close:

Well, Ricky, I am worried. I went to Tom's. Of course, it's probably
going to turn out to be nothing. But until I know for sure I feel--the
hell with it! I'm ashamed of being this way!

I sat there, taking divots out of myself and not getting on the green.

I looked at the roses again.

They were just yellow roses--big ones--in a glass vase. I yanked out
the bridge table, batted the bridge lamp around, sat, and bent into it.


6

Yvonne came through the connecting doors about one o'clock. I was still
bent--bent enough so it took a moment to turn and straighten after she
said, "Hello, Svengali!"

She was drunk. Not happy-drunk, or mean-drunk, either. Nervous-drunk.

"Your pure relation left me," she said.

"Left you how?"

"Left me in this condition. Buy me a Scotch."

I sent the word.

She threw herself on the divan, blew down the front of her rose-pink
dress--which was wrinkled now, wet under the armpits, city-smudged
at the edges--and fixed her fidgety eyes on me. "We went down to the
Palais and danced a bit. He's lousy. We started in having a flock of
drinks. He talked. Good God, how Wylies talk! He told me the story of
his life--including the full saga of Marcia. He got to that later--at
the Club Mauve."

"Nice little spot!"

"He said we were both in a revolting mood and so we should go to some
repulsive place."

"Then you told him the story of your life, too?"

"Up to when I met you."

"Is that going to be a date, from now on? Milestone? And millstone,
too? Try to bear in mind--it's your life and you're of age."

"So all right, lambie-pie! No hard feelings. The point is--the more
he told me about his Marcia--the less he noticed me. We switched to
Planter's Punches, in due time, and had a zombie somewhere along the
way. For a while I thought the rum was going to do what my gilded
fleece couldn't. We necked. It's dark as a bat's groin there, anyhow."

"Pretty metaphor."

"We necked, I said. Back in the old days--last week--I could neck
with a boy from the time he cut me out at the prom until bacon and
eggs at Child's--and never feel a thing I didn't want to feel.
Tonight--though--I lost ground so fast you'd think I was a juvenile
delinquent trying her first reefer."

"Poor premise--but I get the idea."

"And what?"

She turned and smiled with excess brightness at George, when he carried
in the round, silver tray.

"And what--?" She revived the question. "Just as your cute little
Paulie-pie was getting interesting--and I thought, interested--he
talked himself right into going on the hunt for his Marcia again!"

"That's too bad."

"It's too bad--and what are you going to do about it?"

"Remember what I said concerning how I don't like girls when they drink
too much? Even a little bit too much?"

Yvonne gulped explosively. "All right, then! So I call up Gwen! And
that's your fault!"

"Telephone's right beside you."

She looked at it sulkily. Then she grabbed it and gave the number.

"Hello ... this is Mrs. Roland Prentiss ... is Gwen Taylor there?" She
stuck out her tongue at me. "Gwen, darling!... dad's gone, at last ...
sure ... that would be lovely ... of course!"

"Ace-in-the-hole," I said.

"Don't be--" She shrugged and laughed restlessly. "Oh--all right. It's
my life, though, isn't it?"

"That's the idea."

"Phil!"

"Present--and unaccountable." I didn't feel witty.

"You come with me--" She was standing and she finished the highball
standing.

I shook my head. "I'm going after Paul."

"Where?"

"Here and there." I had one idea, anyway.

She undid her dress and stepped out of it and threw it over her
arm. She looked at me for another moment with eyes both jumpy and
expressionless. "You wouldn't regret it."

"Some other time, baby. I got to go find that cluck."

"See you," she said and swept out in her bra and petticoat.

This time, when I heard her shower begin, I locked my door. Then I put
on a dry, newly pressed seersucker, a light silk tie, and went out
before she decided to try again.

The cab tooled along Fifth Avenue a ways, dove through the Park, and
rattled into a semislum section--an area of delicatessens and bowling
alleys, dated, disreputable hotels, massage parlors, shrieking truck
brakes, trickling electric signs, jaded cafeterias, and a crosshatch
of streets narrower than the avenues, darker, lined on both sides with
identical brownstones that exuded a smell of senescence and rotted
brick tenements upon the façades of which hung rusty fire escapes. On
the fire escapes were people, their pets, bedding and potted plants,
beer pails and radios, along with their accents of Crete, Sicily and
the Balkans, Bohemia and Slovakia and Sudetenland--the wonderful poor,
the authority for democracy--they said, the intellectuals who had made
gods of them without touching them.

I looked, listened, sniffed attentively.

Last chance.

And I remembered.

Not far away, probably torn down, probably only a greasy ghost sharing
the fourth dimension of some new structure with a marquee and a
doorman, was a hall bedroom within spitting distance of the curved
rails of an extinct elevated railroad where I'd made my abode for a
year. Not far away, the loft in which I'd earned my eighteen simoleons
a week with the other sweated youths. The counters of that department
store where, with the stupendous poor, I'd cut yard goods. Far away,
though, the farms I'd labored on and farther still the crewmen of the
freighter. In time, however, Rushford was near--the American rustic
who will not call himself a peasant because he drives a Ford. Cruel,
unwashed, suspicious, insanitary louts and ugly lasses--poor.

Salt of the earth. Savor of dung.

Backbone of the nation. Spineless.

In a properly informed electorate, the majority will make intelligent
decisions.

Agreed.

Then, gentlemen,

shall we not inform the electorate that this is the age of knowledge?
Shall we not rectify the schizoid discrepancies between these people on
the fire escapes, bumpkins, and the inhabitants of penthouses? Give the
good-natured fornications of the poor back to the taut middle classes?
Inform the poor of the ways of children? Release the entombed libido of
them all? Having done that, so they may vote sanely--having revealed
the democracy of desire--how shall we set about to teach them advanced
algebra, genetics, relativity, and bacteriology--so that their acts
will be in some small measure relevant to the exigencies of our times?

Freedom of the mind is immured in the vaults of the Navy and the War
Department and the Air Forces.

Freedom of speech is chained in the cellars of the churches.

Freedom of action is spread-eagled on the wheel of business.

There is no information in the electorate.

Instinct only.

It is a fact we had better face unless we are prepared to lose our own
selves in the stunted years of an American feudalism.

Liberty, or death, gentlemen.

We who would not fight for liberty because we did not see the
involvement of it are staring into the hot barrels of death.

The time for sacrifice is at hand. What have we? Production, instead!
And compulsory reproduction.

I went up to Hattie's bagnio because I am a middle-class American male
in the higher brackets, of Princeton extraction, who was denied the
poor man's access to females during adolescence and early maturity
and who (owing probably to that abnormal deprivation) belongs to a
distinguished group that makes blah per cent of its sex contacts
with prostitutes, blah per cent by unorthodox means, and blah per
cent with males. That is evidently why I knew the address. I went,
owing to the fact that a member of the generation behind me--a
prodigy, similarly conditioned--of superior stature, superior health,
superior life expectancy, superior stability (_sic_), and a superior
happiness quotient--far above the average by the tables!--had come a
psychological cropper in a tart's arms owing to the fact that the Age
of Kinsey is also the Atomic Age and he, briefed in the latter, was
emotionally distrait over the conundrum: how to tell the people on the
fire escape all about the effect of neutrons on chromosomes--a datum
to be regarded as utterly essential for political judgment. And other
troubles.

Personally, I was of the opinion the poor could not be told at this
late date and would have to learn by doing. Also the rich. And this
judgment, while it in no way impaired my faith in democracy, and while
it gave me a good assurance of the long future, singularly blighted my
assessment of so-called democratic practices in the land during the
past century and filled me with a ribald contumely for the poor-doting,
poor-blind, wisdom-spurning, technologically blank intellectuals,
together with nearly everybody else.

I wanted to get my nephew out of a jam before he got into one.

This is a sentiment I bear toward all humanity.

My successes in its prosecution are, sometimes, trivial.

Besides which

a man who thinks he is soon to die

enjoys kiting around in a city he has cherished all his life, among the
people he loves, at night, in a cab.

I rode up through the marble lobby and past the floor-ledges of the
building in the gold elevator cage with the colored boy whose face
showed no trace of his fascinating, perennial opportunity to look upon
(before and after) the persons and countenances of hundreds of the
great, the prominent, and the rich, who were not quite satisfied with
the legal sex mores of their environment and the permissions of their
acquaintances.

I inhaled the many-doored hallway.

"Hattie," said Viola, "is out at a party."

"Is my nephew Paul here?"

She shook her elegant head. "He hasn't been in."

Well, I could have phoned. Why didn't I?

"Miss Taylor's here." The jungle-bright eyes sloped darkly toward me
and away.

"Is she? I thought--"

"I'll call her." She led me to the same room--Hattie's parlor.

I sat down. I could stick around a while. Paul might not come here, in
his humiliating chase. He probably would. He'd had--no doubt--other
leads to check first.

Gwen appeared. She was wearing her hair down, tonight, and a silk dress
the color of a new penny. A matching dress. "'Lo, Phil." She walked
gracefully to the phonograph, clicked records, turned dials, and filled
the room with soft bongoses, maracas, the background thud of a conga
drum.

"I thought you were going downtown?"

"Soon. Did you mind--about last night?"

"Tonight--I never mind about last night. Rule of my life. Look, Gwen.
How did you know--so quickly--exactly what that gal was like?"

"I told you," she said. "I get feelings."

"I don't. Just surprises."

"You try to think," she said. "Figure. Then you go by the results of
that. It's no good. You just--relax--and see what your sensations are."

"We were never allowed to relax about it. From the cradle to the
crematory--we have to be either tensely on guard or else proficiently
on the job."

"It's a wonder people like you ever have babies."

"We don't have many."

Gwen smiled. "On guard?"

"And proficient."

"Nature's way," she said, "of reducing the number of real dopes! Tell
me something."

"Sure."

"If Yvonne hadn't busted in last night--?"

"The answer is no."

"That's what I thought."

"It wasn't you."

She stirred her red-brown hair. "I know that. If it had been me--if
I'd thought so--I'd have repressed my own feelings about your blonde
roommate."

"What's going to happen to her?"

Gwen curved one shoulder toward me and straightened it--a shrug that
dismissed responsibility. "How do you think a girl like me feels--about
one like her? She has everything. She's always had it. And thrown
herself away."

"Save the tough act for somebody you can fool!"

Gwen came over and put her fingers in my hair and turned my head up and
kissed me where it wouldn't show. "She wants to know--that's all. Why
shouldn't she? She's been dying all her life from not knowing."

"A hundred and fifty million people--"

"Save out a few million, Phil. Not everybody has the sordid past or no
past at all--or none to speak of. Some just grow up naturally."

"I'd like to meet 'em."

"Oh--" she sat down near me--"you'd never know, anyhow. Because
if you found out--or anybody found out--they couldn't go on being
natural any longer. It's against the law to be a person in this world.
Naturalness--that relaxation I spoke of--has to stay in the bootleg
department, to stay at all."

"Pity."

"You're telling me!" She thought awhile. "I'll give you some news. I
don't know whether Hattie would, or not. Marcia's here."

I waited till a small shock was absorbed. "Yeah?"

"Came in this afternoon."

"What doing?"

"Working."

"Why?"

"Want to talk to her?"

"Yeah."

She kissed me again. "If the unfaithful mood ever comes over you--"

"Don't count on it."

She chuckled. "You're one of the lucky ones. Only--you don't know it.
That's the way they are, mostly."

"Some compliment."

She nodded. Her metallic hair swung before my eyes. She got up from the
arm of my chair. "So long! Don't worry about--you know who."

Marcia came to the door in a few minutes. She was wearing a black
dress--a thin black dress and--nothing else. Her blue eyes were defiant.

"Hi!"

"Paul is apt to barge in here any minute."

"I know. I thought he might." She shut the door.

I went over to the window and squinted through the dark heat at the
Jersey rivage. "He might. And you were going to have him sent in.
You were going to go through a prepared routine. You were going to
disillusion him--but quick--break his heart right now--and get it over
with. You were going to tell him about the cute salesman who dropped in
around four. The newspaper publisher who stopped by at five. The nice
banker who hung around till he was late for dinner. And the college kid
who'd just left."

"You read minds," she said.

"Don't."

"Why not?" She walked over to me. "What else? All you had to do the
other day was to take one quick look at me and see I was a tramp. Oh--I
could feel you paw me. I could see you putting your damned twenty
bucks on my bureau. You knew--so you knew how to look. And--sooner or
later--everybody would know. And know how to look. And look that way.
And where would a good kid's wife be, then?"

"You might have thought of that sooner," I said, ignoring the false
charges for the moment.

"I suppose I make the world go around! What _did_ I think about? What
would anybody think about? They'd think--this is how a sweet guy treats
a nice girl. This is how he talks. This is how he holds your hand.
Holds your hand, for God's sake! You'd get a real kick out of that--the
realest one you'd had in years. You'd think--_maybe_. _Maybe_ the life
could end. Maybe I could have an apartment someplace and kids and a
guy people respected. Maybe I could get into the bridge games and
the theater parties and the midnight snacks next door and the church
suppers, even, and drive a sedan around a suburb, buying groceries at
the chain stores and not forgetting to pick up Junior's shoes."

"Forsaking all others?"

"Yes," she said, "I thought about that, too! I'm human. Feelings come
over me. I'm maybe even like a kleptomaniac that can't resist a box of
tacks in a hardware store or a pair of cheap earrings on a counter.
Maybe I could learn to choke it down. Control it. I did--for months."

"And now?"

"Now it doesn't matter."

"Months isn't years."

Her eyes fixed on mine. They were not defiant now--but speculative.
"Sure. So I'm human. So Paul knew that. I told him he couldn't expect a
letter-perfect show, forever."

"Did you?"

"Certainly, I did. And what did he say? He said I couldn't expect one
from him, either."

"He's being pretty--devoted--right now."

"That's what has to stop. That's why I hope he does come in here.
That's why I asked Hattie to let me stay here--instead of just putting
me on the phone exchange, the way it used to be. I wanted to go back
with a bang. After the way you looked me over the other noon--that's
exactly what I wanted to do."

"Funny."

"I see nothing funny."

"I thought--you were looking me over."

She sat down suddenly--folded in the middle and dropped into a chair.
"You did?"

"Yes, I did."

"Well--here I am." She spoke in a low tone--not with resignation, not
with spite. "All you have to do is say so."

I skipped that. "Marcia, I never needed to consider what sort of person
you were. All I needed to think about was what sort of guy Paul is. And
I could see--I thought I could--the whole thing coming apart--slowly,
painfully, rottenly--"

"Go on. Play God with us poor mortals."

"My opinion--that's all--sure. I know Paul pretty well, though."

"Better than I do?" She grinned sarcastically.

"Better. I know better what he comes from. Then I saw you. I had the
impression, Marcia, that your maternal instincts were involved. You
were pulling the child to your warm breast and nourishing his starved
little body. Feelings like that. No-good feelings, for wives." She had
sucked her lips into a point; she glanced at me almost with fear; so
I went on. "Maybe you thought about running errands for his kids. But
actually you did more thinking about fondling his emotions--taking care
of him--working for him. And you even did work. You sat there in the
Knight's Bar looking at Paul like a proud female parent--like a doting
mother sharing in her son's discussions of his conquests. You were the
conquered--but you were the string-pulling mamma, too. Take it or leave
it--that's how I felt you felt about him! And then I caught you looking
at me--looking at me the way a girl with warm insides looks at a man.
So if I didn't give you the impression I was struck silly with the
possibilities of the match--that's also why. I'm sorry--but there's the
whole answer."

She was breathing evenly--but more deeply than anybody needed to
breathe, just sitting. Down the hall, doors opened and shut. Raucous,
faintly nervous male laughter echoed. "Some of the boys from the
convention," she said, almost reluctantly--as if she found it necessary
to explain so I wouldn't stop, and as if she was afraid the explanation
would stop me.

I looked at her--at a breathing, beautiful girl--and I thought for a
moment about the canoe-hats. Then I shook it off. "If a good gal--a
sweethearted dame who had no stomach for the life--had started living
with Paul, I'd have objected. In your case--I didn't believe you were
even that--"

Feet marched on happy excursions down the hall. Somebody tried the
door--opened it, to his surprise--and apologized gruffly without daring
to carry the impulse through and look in.

Marcia was staring at me. "So all right," she said. "Paul's just a
little kid. He's not even a good boyfriend. Too jittery. I thought I
could teach him. He doesn't really want to learn. He thinks a dame is
made of soap bubbles and lives on a pedestal a mile high. He thinks sex
is something for pack trips in the mountains and spruce boughs. I got
sick to death of his pack-trip monologue! Who wouldn't? Lying with a
guy on a good inner-spring mattress and listening to him yak about pine
needles! Drenching myself in cologne--and hearing him rave about stable
smells! I was ready to spring myself, when we had that lunch. And you
gave me the excuse. I'd saved up mad enough for six girls--and I let
him have it."

"He asked for it."

"Did he!"

"But you gave him the wrong medicine. Why didn't you tell him it wasn't
the disapproval of an uncle--the looks to come from men--but--the
spruce routine?"

"Haven't you any feelings? That was his dream. Why louse that up,
too? Let him dream! Someday, God knows, he may even meet one of those
spruce-loving dopes with cute little things in her flannel blouse and
her jodhpurs. Let him have her! I got tired of my uptown personality
the minute I realized it led straight to the Rocky Mountains--and the
farther from camp the better."

"He grew up in the West."

"Pardon my spurs!" Tears filled her eyes. "I'm a sap, too. For a
while--I really was in heaven. I really thought--this is love. Ye
gods! What can happen to people who should know better is--unfair to
humanity! And then I began looking for an out. I worked. Sure. Honest
working wife--for a couple of weeks. Then--working wife has lunch with
the floor manager--in a hotel room rented for the lunch. One club
sandwich--and one good, busy change from Paul. Then the stockboy--a
hot-looking wop with long hair--took me out in his department to show
me the new materials--and the place was deserted. So I knew I was a
sap!"

I thought that over. "I'm glad you told me. I know how it is. I don't
mind. It's you--and that's that. But there's one thing I wish you'd do.
Write Paul a letter. Don't try to teach him a lesson by letting him see
you here. He'd just tear up the place--or maybe hurt you--"

"We've got a boy in the kitchen to take care of rough stuff."

"So Paul would get tossed on the street. And come back. And you'd have
to call cops. I'm sure Hattie knows the ones to call. Then I'd get a
buzz from jail. And Paul would have that indignity to sweat out--on top
of everything else. Don't you see he holds the whole business against
me--and he likes me? Against family, friends, the kind of people from
whom he comes? Against the people he cares about--and the way of
life he's been brought up in? If you'd write him the truth--he could
transfer the damage to the place where it belongs. He'd hate you for a
while--and what would that mean to you? Nothing. By and by--he'd see
that he didn't even hate you--maybe even liked you. Understood. Then
he'd be pretty grown up. Enough to hate the way we do on the earth, all
of us, if he had to go on hating anything."

Marcia smiled gently. Her eyes were inaccessible. "You're right. I
liked you--at lunch."

"Good."

"It could be. I'll tell you what. I'll write--on one condition."

"What?"

She moved quickly. She moved into my lap and put her arms around me.
"My room's just three doors from here."

I didn't say a word.

"You'll remember it all your life. And I'll have something to remember,
too. Paul's uncle! They all go for Marcia! Then--there's about Gwen--"

"What?"

"She told us this afternoon. I'm jealous of Gwen. I'd like--just for
once--to fix her. After all--you're not like Paul; it isn't as if you'd
never met a girl in my trade before. What have you got to lose? And
I'll write that letter. When he sees it--he'll toss his damned torch in
an icebox."

What about this Greater Love stuff? I asked myself.

She was kissing me--giving me, not invitations, but commands.

I got up with her and set her on her feet.

"No, baby. You're something. I don't blame Paul. But I play only for
myself. Never mix romance in a deal."

She slapped me and ran out of the room.

My ears ring all the time, anyway--night and day, day and night, as in
the song, a sound like spring peepers at a distance, sometimes like a
million dinner bells tinkling, tinkling, tinkling, and at other times
like a flutenote I'd give a great deal to stop. They rang harder,
now. She'd hit with her hand taut and compressed hard air against the
shrill, soniferous membrane. It hurt like the dentist. I scrunched
myself together and let the sweat roll and looked out the window. The
pain calmed down and I kept staring out, hating the earth, afraid,
miserable, cheap. I fought back.

Once upon a time, billions of years ago, there was a Knower who is
identified these days by the name of God.

He was totally conscious.

He was the Custodian, which is to say the Other Property, of
mass-energy and space-time. He was the sublime entropy of the
primordial atom, It, the universe, the stable pattern, the All,
harmoniously balanced, a fixed ecstasy unmoving and so without Age.

Unfortunately, He-She developed an Ego. (Serpent? Eve? The Old Adam?)

It occurred to Him that the perfection whereof he was the Cognizant
Comptroller might be more interesting if set in motion. A slight swirl,
perhaps: something gentle, along an elliptical path.

(Such an impulse, of course, expresses a Flaw in God's consciousness,
or perhaps only an extra electron in the whole, or--it may be--the
infinite tedium of Infinity; most likely of all, the idea that
Perfection is predictably unpredictable.)

Anyhow--one deduced that He gave all His electrons and His positrons a
twist. Naturally, there followed an explosion. Naturally, this puffed
Space into existence, to make room for itself.

(Out went the windows, the doors, and the walls.)

It follows that a fragment was a writer in the pre-Sanskrit tongues,
and another was Abbé le Maître.

Of course--we want to be God's Little Helpers, wee bits of Him, and
put it back together again so as to become Timeless composites of His
Awareness.

Shall we, therefore, on the epochal day when the island universes start
homing, be wise enough to rejoice?

When brighter, brighter, brighter glows the firmament?

When night becomes as day, and day as a blast furnace?

(Or--will the infalling clots by then be cold and ourselves so drowned
and immobilized at the bottoms of hydrocarbon oceans as to be already
avid for one more experimental whirl?)

Think why you fornicate! Is it not to bring together again these
thunderous, silent fires? To perform your little, local reassertion of
the reburgeoning I-am-so-God-is?

Look at the stars! What suitable illumination shines for love from
every pretty pore of heaven!

Look at the city! The noisiest palaver of tenement, of factory and
store--the talked-up edifices that speak back anathema--(removed some
ways, or in some degree) lose their ugliness. Even they are like the
stars which are beauty at a distance and might be beautiful close
up--if you knew how to see, there.

Heat's haze--night's dark--snow--the gentle perspectives.

Look at the night!

The infernal Jersey shore battled the oblivion with Mazda bulbs, neon,
sizzling arcs, and the globe's shadow eliminated all but beauty.
Lights swam on the river. Antediluvian animals with pairs of red-green
eyes swam up and down the Hudson. Fish from the abyss--mammoth--with
ladders of light along their shining sides surfaced and sloshed in the
current, hooting and humming. Ah, Jersey! Fields of phosphorescent
flowers and hills set out with lantern-bearing trees! Night-blooming
paradise! The magic is our own--collective. What matter that beneath
one particular lavender string of streetlights mad boys pitch clinking
pennies--curse--push frowsy, young, reluctant girls up alleyways--and
mad, obscene old men tipple in bars that reek with millenniums of human
hellishness--and mad, subpersonal old women maliciously fling slops in
the yards of their neighbors? This is not the one man but his panorama.

For can they not, all of them, stinking of their sweat and overswarming
with diseased intent, look east across their river and see a pattern
of illumination that would have made Nero hang himself with envy and
Rameses change his gods?

Manhattan!

They look. Great Heaven, they never see!

Directly below, on the sidewalk, a woman went one by one through the
circular pools of street light. I could hear her heels crossing my life
and every time she reached a new radiant circle I could see she had
golden hair. The very beasts in the river ceased boasting to let her
print the small, enchanting sound of woman's passage on the attentive
dark. Her dress was green.

I soon took my leave.


7

My double bed was a sea and I was its derelict.

I read an article by a steelmaker that tish-pished those who are
concerned over the possible exhaustion of America's iron ore. Run
out in twenty years? this tycoon asked. Ridiculous! There is iron
enough for a century and no corporation is anxious at all, where such
extensive futures can be seen.

I gave this oaf a hundred years to come to his senses in the third
generation.

It was an insufficient period. The iron ran out and he still
foraged--a ghost rummaging in the raped premises of his
great-great-grandchildren.

Go rue the deserts man's already made!

Paul didn't come.

I read some poetry I could not understand in _Harper's_.

I got out the medical book on cancer and looked at throats for a while.

I took the Gideon Bible from the bureau drawer and read the Thirteenth
Chapter of First Corinthians.

Then Psalms, awhile.

Then Luke, awhile.

I went into my bathroom and swallowed one of Tom's capsules.


8

It could have been morning; it could have been night; the light on
the airfield was such as seeps across the northern pole in winter.
Engines hiccupped and caught fire within themselves. Gouts of blue
fire streamed from their steel nostrils and human figures warily aimed
extinguishers as they crouched under the great wings. One B-29--a
special craft--sucked up its ladder.

"Good luck!" a thin voice called.

The slam of a hatch replied. The plane snorted, bellowed, vibrated
against its chocks, and lurched about. Like a house on casters--like a
house-sized aluminum insect, it moved in the opalescent murk.

There was a pause.

At Flight Control, the ground officers of the Twentieth Air Force made
a last check. It was not sergeant's work, or lieutenant's. Brass looked
at the weather maps--high brass read the bulletins, squinted into
the instruments, followed the meterological balloons, talked through
telephones. Anxious brass at the hangar interrogated the mechs--studied
the quadruple checks, the four-colored V's ranged after a list of
thirteen hundred and eleven critical parts of a very heavy bomber. In
the officers' mess, captains, young majors, young lieutenant colonels
filled their trays, walked to the tables, sat, listened while the juke
box sang--

My mammy done tole me--

Listened not to the song but to the quartet of motors on the gloomy,
loud field.

Above the coughing and the clamor, the roar and thump of other
engines--came the long run, tightening nerves.

"There she goes!"

"War's over."

"Shut up! And who told you, lieutenant, anyhow? And what?"

The ship--wider than she was long and just under a hundred feet from
tailfin to bombardier's glass snout--gained altitude. Below, the island
sank in the sea of air--palms, runways, warm, damp tropical odor of
mold, hangars and administration buildings, flags.

There was now only the sky and the Pacific....

They would--someday--laugh at the B-29 even while they admired her,
and more especially, the men who flew her. Schoolkids in a museum of
the far centuries--walking along plush ropes--examining the early
aeronautical exhibits. "What a clumsy contraption! How dangerous! They
used to explode in the air, you know. They could only fly about five
thousand miles--bumped along at three hundred an hour. Hour, mind you!
What on earth did they do to pass the time in such tight quarters?
They fought with guns--yeah--those tubes. Central fire control, they
called it--they could shoot eleven pairs at once. Shoot? A chemical
explosion that pushed streamlined bits of metal from the tubes at low
velocities--fast enough, though, to kill a man--or bring down such
a crazy craft. Who'd think--one just like that--took the first real
missile--?"

The bright kids-to-be, perhaps. Their galleons and triremes.

She took off--the then-perfect air-frame, slick and silver --a
multiplicity of engineering feats. She climbed. Five thousand. Eight.

"Okay. Pressurize."

The ears, hearts, lungs of sixteen men lost the feel of altitude and
swiftly accepted the bubble of air that now flew in a metal skin.

Colonel Calm turned over the controls to Major Waite. The colonel's
famous fighting smile flashed upon the proud navigator, the flight
engineer, the idle bombardier, and the co-pilot. "You know the course,
major."

The course, he meant, to the enemy.

The major had set plenty of cities on fire in his time. His brief time;
he was twenty-six. Twenty-six years old and he'd flown courses that
had burned out, smothered, smashed, and otherwise eliminated something
on the order (he figured, being a man of mathematical bent) of three
billion hours of human life. Expunged on that milk run. (You take the
average life expectancy in enemy cities, multiply by days in a year
and hours in a day, and multiply that by two further factors: average
fatalities in a raid and number of raids led by Major Waite. Three
billion man-woman-child hours, conservatively).

Colonel Calm glanced at Mr. Learned, the lone journalist permitted
to go along--to write the eyewitness account. Mr. Learned sat on a
parachute, his spectacles aslant, his hair awry, lost sleep whitewashed
on his sharp countenance. His knees made a desk for an aluminum
hospital chart board and on this, on yellow paper, using a pencil of a
soft sort with which his pockets bulged, he scribbled. Once, he hitched
at the collar of his unfamiliar uniform. A moment later, he glanced up.
He smiled.

Colonel Calm nodded and scrambled into the tunnel that ran to the rear
of his ship.

It was a journey he detested.

The passageway--a straight, metal intestine lined with cloth--traversed
the bomb bay and was of a diameter sufficient to contain one crawling
man. If a pressurized B-29 were hit badly--or if it blew a blister--a
man in the tunnel would be rammed through it by compressed air like a
projectile and hurled against a bulkhead--head first, or feet first--at
the speed of a hundred and sixty miles an hour.

The colonel crawled--gnawed by claustrophobia. He pushed his chute
ahead in the dim tube--because that was regulations. He wished he had
chosen to drag it, instead. The thing stuck. He lunged up over it and
his ribs came in contact with the curved top of the tunnel. He was
half-jammed there. Sweat broke out on him--he tried to breathe--his
ribs hurt. He could yell--they could get a rope around his foot and
haul him back. He inched clear of the chute--pushed it forward, and
went on more slowly, struggling now with the afreets of panic--putting
them down like mutineers, savagely.

Now he thought of the bomb bay--the oblong maw atop which he fought
his way. Big as a freight car. Big as two garages set end to end. Big
enough to hold--how many horses? A dozen? And what did it contain?

His sweat dried up. His skin pimpled. Coldness seemed to flush the
tube as coldness flushes a belly into which ice water has been gulped.
Was the air here invisibly alive? Did uranium exude invisible, lethal
rays--like radium? Or did it lie inert--in uncritical masses of unknown
sizes (but not big)--waiting for union?

He went on.

When, at last, his head appeared at the far end of the tunnel he wore,
again, his placid fighting smile.

The top CFC man dawdled in his swivel chair. The two blister gunners
nodded and looked back into the neutral nothing of their provinces. The
third chap smiled softly.

Colonel Calm came down the ladder, stretched, picked up his chute
familiarly, and went on to the radar room. It was, he thought, glancing
back at the tunnel opening, hardly bigger than a torpedo tube. The
craft in many ways resembled a submarine, when you thought about it.

There were four men in the radar room. Two at tables. One squatting,
rocking with the plane's slight motion; and one stretched on the Army
cot. He saw the colonel.

"'Shun!" he bawled.

"At ease, for God's sake!" Colonel Calm went to an old man who stared
into the hood of a scope with the fascinated pleasure of a child seeing
his first stereopticon slides. "Well, doctor? How is it going?"

Sopho glanced up--and he smiled, too. That was the thing about the
colonel's mouth and eyes: you saw and you also smiled. Even when the
kamikaze had connected, when Number 3 engine was on fire--pluming smoke
and the CO2 wasn't making headway, when flak splashed black flowers
on the morning, when tracers rose like tennis balls, the deck was
slick with gunners' blood, and when the inadequate, high, freezing air
whistled through the ship--scaling fast, bits of plexiglass. Even then,
he smiled--and you smiled back--and went on.

"Wonderful gadget," Dr. Sopho said, pointing to the hood, within which
the colonel could see a scanning light-streak and the radiant wake,
following and fading perpetually. "After this trip," the scientist went
on, "maybe we can go back to work. Real work. Maybe--" he pointed at
the scope--"use that for saving a few lives, instead."

"Hope so." The colonel thought of his tedious wife--of weary years in
Washington--desiccated military establishments in Texas--the drain and
drag of peacetime. "Hope so," he lied. "Everything set?"

Sopho grinned. "Hope so."

"There's a chance of a dud--?"

"Some. Partial dud, anyhow."

The colonel seemed agitated. "In that case, wouldn't they get the
secret?"

The old man had a goatee. He reached for it. "Yes. Yes, they might.
And spend the next twenty years trying to put one together."

Colonel Calm continued down a narrow passage and opened a small door.
Freckles Mahoney was taking his ease at the breeches of his tail
guns--rocked back--staring at the vault where the powdery light was
least. Daydreaming of a gum-chewing, short-haired, underbreasted
Kalamazoo High School babe--and keeping his eyes peeled.

The door shut.

The colonel nerved himself for the return passage. Worse than being
born--so far as he could remember. Dragging a placenta of parachute
and harness through an aluminum canal with an atomic bomb beneath. He
gave the three gunners his smile and they did not know it was--this
time--a smile of fighting himself. At any rate, he thought, after one
more crawl through eternity he could stay in the control compartment,
forward. Unless Sopho wanted him.

He took hold of the ladder, sighted through the black tube to freedom's
eye at the far end--and his blood turned to water.

Three men besides the gunners?

He felt horror between his shoulder blades--gun, knife, and worse. He
checked crew and passengers.

He pretended to be untangling his chute straps, preparing to go
through the round-eyed hell. Jordan on the top blister. Smith left,
here. White right--and the unknown man beside him. No visible rank.
Coveralls--insignia worn or torn off. Bearded like a submariner or the
men he had relieved on Guadal. Hawk nose, brown eyes--extraordinarily
intelligent, too--firm mouth, a gentle, definitely civilian look. Never
saw him before.

This, the colonel realized, was obviously impossible.

He'd trained the crew, himself--picked each man, with special help
from Headquarters--and met all the passengers weeks ago--old Sopho
last--but, still--weeks ago.

Each member of the company--cleared, checked, quadruple-checked,
traced by G2 back through every childhood peccadillo, back through
generations. Truman himself couldn't have got a man on board without
the colonel's okay--his invitation and acquaintance.

He felt sick and feeble; he clung to the ladder under the tunnel mouth
and staggered as the B-29 dived ponderously through a downdraft. Some
last-minute thing, he decided; certainly the impossible passenger
did not appear to be dangerous. One could not look at him and think
of sabotage at the same time. These bloody, accursed, God-damned
scientists! Very Important Person--he looked every inch a VIP--a VIP in
science, not military affairs. No bearing to speak of--and that kindly
smile at the corners of that mouth.

Last-minute stuff.

It would be assumed the colonel knew--but his four-way check had
slipped.

When he returned to base--chevrons would fall. Lieutenants, captains,
majors would drop back a grade.

_See who he is._

The colonel went over to Smith, squatted.

"Skipper!" Smith said, returning the smile, the Air Force treasure.

The ship thrummed. Buzzed. Hummed. Ate air. Hurried toward the enemy
islands.

Colonel Calm feigned to look from the blister. He supposed he saw, in
the gray below, the corrugations of the Pacific, and above, the pearly
heavens, the solid stretch of wing, the streamlined engine-housing.
They were there, at least.

"The man with White. His name. Can't think of it."

"Chris."

"Chris what?"

Smith seemed embarrassed. "All I know. He came through the tunnel half
an hour ago. 'Call me Chris,' he said. And he said, 'Mind if I sit?'"

The smile was a mask. He could keep it on his face even now. Eyes
lighted up by the battery of will, corners crinkled, lips relaxed, a
human twitch of the nose--man-loving, disdainful of blood and death,
enemy and calamity. He could.

_Came through the tunnel._

The man had not been in the control cabin, to begin with.

No bearded man.

No--Chris.

The colonel turned on his bent toes, the stranger watching.

Should he jump the guy?

Tell Smith to dive in with him?

Go back for a pistol and shoot from the tunnel?

The man smiled pleasantly.

Colonel Calm stood up, went round the post and track--the high barber's
chair--and the gear and machinery that subtended the gunner in the top
blister.

"Hi," the colonel said.

"Wonderful--a ship like this!"

"I've forgotten your last name."

"Chris."

"Oh. I don't believe I've had the pleasure--?"

The man held out his hand. "We've met. It was long ago, though."

Colonel Calm had the momentary sensation of remembering. Seen him
somewhere--that's a fact.

Chris was smiling. "My being along was arranged late."

"I see."

"You'll want to look over my papers, perhaps? My orders, I should say."

"Yeah. White House stuff?"

The man shrugged. "Pretty high up, I'll admit." He began unbuttoning
his coveralls.

The colonel wished the man would stop looking so directly at him.
Powerful eyes--like a lot of those scientific birds. They could, with
a glance, give you an impotent sensation--a feeling that you weren't
in command at all. A feeling that they commanded a force which could
outlast you and would defeat you in the end. They made you feel--Christ
bite them!--like a tin soldier, sometimes. And yet--high up. VIP. This
was a trick mission--the trickiest of the war. You couldn't afford to
make a fool of yourself. "Never mind," the colonel said. "My major
probably checked you in--and forgot to mention it. The strain--"

"I know your major, yes. Sad."

"Sad? Greatest flying officer who ever took a plane off a base!"

"Cold-blooded."

"Right! Veins full of liquid helium. Have to be!"

"Have to be? Perhaps. I always hesitated--though--to think of men as
numbers."

The colonel felt relieved. Major Waite's discussion of flight
plans--his harangues in the briefing rooms--sometimes left the colonel
a little chilled. Emptied-out. Obviously this Chris knew the major.
He wasn't--fantastically--impossibly--an agent of the enemy. Now the
colonel gestured toward the bomb bay--the radioactive uterus of the
plane. "You--helped put it together?"

The man seemed to grow pale. His smile disappeared. "No."

"Then what--? In God's name what--?"

"I am here," Chris said in so low a tone his voice scarcely carried
through the pulsing air, "because I promised."

"Promised? Promised who--when--?"

"Because I said it. Lo, I shall be with you always, even unto the end
of the world."

The colonel stared--and remembered. He turned the color of ashes. His
right hand, ungoverned, made upon brow, shoulders and chest the sign
of the Cross. His knees bent tremblingly.

But before he could genuflect the man called Chris touched his arm.
"Don't, colonel!"

The officer, in his distraction, was muttering a woman's name, over and
over.

Chris smiled painfully. "I am here." He glanced, then, at the watching
gunners.

The colonel looked that way, too, and recovered something of his
fighting smile. They were--after all--his command. It wouldn't do
to let them see him prostrate. The gunners responded to the direct
glance--and the return of the smile--by a brightening of their eyes
and a faint curving of the corners of their mouths; their attention
went back to duty--the duty of scanning the void outside the domes of
plexiglass.

"My Lord--" the colonel all but whispered--"what shall we do?"

"Return."

The soldier's eyes faltered. "Abort the mission!"

"I hoped I might persuade you."

"Another would merely follow--!"

"And them."

"But--duty!"

"To whom is duty?"

A head appeared in the round mouth of the tunnel. Learned, the
journalist, grinned like an imp. "Nasty crawl," he yelled. "Hope
they've got that thing well insulated. Otherwise--I'm unsexed--or
hotter than radium myself!" He saw the stranger, and halfway down on
the ladder stood still. His eyes, ordinarily shrewd and compassionate,
showed first a little amazement--and then twinkled. "A ringer! You
would pull one like that, colonel! The American press wants to know who
he is!" Learned chuckled and dropped to the metal floor. Strode the two
steps forward. Gave his name. Held out his hand. Explained himself.
"You're a physicist, I take it?"

"My name is Chris." The dark eyes were luminous and kind.

"Chris who?"

The colonel took the journalist's arm in a hand like steel and
whispered.

Learned, also, grew pale. He stared first at the colonel and then,
uneasily, he eyed the stranger. Twice, the gleam of sardonic doubt
shone. And twice, with all his will and concentration, he endeavored to
make some satirical reply: to say, skeptically, that this would be the
greatest interview in two millenniums.

Or to ask how things were in the Blue Up Yonder.

He failed. He--too--abruptly knew. The resources of his training
abandoned him--left but the residue of naked personality. His tongue
circled his lips. He gave the stranger another uncertain glance, a
hopeful glance--and suddenly, on the impulse, took out his cigarettes
and offered them.

Chris shook his head. "Thanks, Learned."

"Do you mind--"

"Of course not."

Now the journalist and the colonel shakily fumbled with cigarettes and
the wavering flame of a match.

Chris had turned. He was looking expectantly toward the narrow door
that led to the radar room and from it, presently, Sopho came. "Thought
I'd run a counter through the tunnel," he began. "Check things." He saw
Chris. "Hello! Didn't realize I hadn't met the ship's full complement."

The colonel and the reporter watched.

"My name is Chris, doctor."

"Can't place you. The Chicago Group, perhaps. I didn't meet them all."

"No."

"Army, then? White House? OSS? I'm a physicist. Sopho's the name."

"This man," said Learned, in a hoarse, uneven voice his ears had never
heard before, "comes from--another place." He told the physicist.

Dr. Sopho's right thumb and forefinger touched his small beard. Across
the back of his hand--tanned to leather by his long residence in the
desert--skin pimpled and the reddish hairs rose. The tiny phenomenon
passed--passed like the eddy of air that dimples still water and
disappears. His great head with the thin nose and the straight,
exaggerate brow bent forward attentively. He was searching the stranger
for obvious signs of madness. It became apparent that he found none.

"Incredible," he murmured.

"You do not believe me?"

The scientist shook his head. "My dear fellow--I do not even believe
_in_ you. So--naturally--" He turned with abruptness to the colonel.
"How did he get aboard? His papers?" He now saw the colonel's frantic,
imploring eyes. "Great God, man--you don't accept--?"

"It's the truth," Colonel Calm responded.

Sopho looked quickly at Learned--who glanced away.

The scientist seemed, for the first time, alarmed. Not alarmed at the
statement made by the man but at its effect upon two persons whom he
had considered impervious to wild suggestion. Obviously, it was up
to him to break the lunatic's spell. Some fabulous stowaway--and the
journalist and the soldier--drawn overfine by the magnitude of this
mission--had become prey to imagination.

One humors the mad--at any rate, to begin with. "I see," said Sopho.

He now faced the stranger--who stood in their midst. "Tell me. Just why
did you decide to accompany this particular raid?"

Chris, still smiling, repeated his words about his promise--and after
that, the promise.

"End of the world, eh?" Sopho chuckled. "You sure?"

"Your world--perhaps."

"You want us to give it up? The mission?" Sopho pointed at the bomb
bay. "That?"

Chris looked steadily at him. "If I remember rightly, doctor, you began
the preparation of--that--" he, also, pointed--"not to use against men,
but to have on hand if your other enemy employed such instruments. He
did not. He lies defeated."

Sopho nodded. "Right. Now we are using it to shorten the war. Save
lives."

"_Save_ lives?"

"By shortening the war, man! Simple arithmetic--!"

"What about--the next war? And the next? The wars beyond that?"

"This weapon should--and in my opinion will--put an end to war."

Slowly, Chris shook his head. "Strange reasoning. A _weapon_ will put
an end to war."

"An absolute weapon, man! The world will never again risk going to war.
Never again dare take the risk!"

"It will fear too much, you think?"

"Precisely."

"But isn't it fear, doctor, that has always caused men to wage war?
Fear in this form today--tomorrow in that form--?"

"Can you think of a better means of ending wars--foolish wastes!--than
an absolute weapon? We have changed the whole picture of war!"

"But not changed men!"

There ensued a moment without talk.

Chris presently said, "This weapon. Where it falls, the genes
of men will be broken. Perhaps their children--perhaps their
grandchildren--will carry the heritage. Headless bodies. Eyeless
faces. There--teeth everywhere. And yonder--no voice. Generation after
generation, for a thousand years--this great invention will go on
waging your present war, doctor, against the unborn."

The colonel grabbed the scientist's arm. "Is that true?"

Sopho shrugged. "In a certain per cent of cases, where radiation
is extreme but not fatal--naturally, the reproductive capacity
will display unpredictable, permanent damage. Recessive damage.
When, however, two persons mate who exhibit matching gene
deterioriation--then--as this man says--"

The colonel's hand dropped. "I didn't know," he murmured. "Not
certainly. I didn't even know that you men were sure."

Learned spoke. "War against the generations! Good--!" He checked
himself.

Chris said, "Have you that right?"

Sopho replied angrily, "That's a right implicit in any war! If you kill
a soldier--you destroy _all_ his potential progeny--not simply endanger
a few of them. The same fact applies to civilians."

"You do not," Chris answered, "corrupt the children of the survivors
for centuries to come. No." He meditated a moment. "If the salt of the
earth shall lose its savor, wherewith shall ye resavor it?"

Sopho said, "If changing man's environment will not change the evil of
war--"

"Evil?" Chris repeated questioningly. "But does not man always believe
his wars are just? Whatever cause--whichever side?"

Sopho ignored the inquiry. "--how do we change man?"

"Love one another," Chris said.

A slow smile came upon the physicist's face. "We should have loved the
Nazis? And love the Jap who lies ahead?"

"Of course." Chris nodded soberly. "If you had loved them, you would
never have let them sink into the pit of their despair--arm--turn upon
yourselves. Had you loved them, you would have assisted them--before
you were compelled to restrain them by such violence."

"The rights of nations--" Sopho began.

"--exist in the minds of men. You did not love them. You loved
yourselves. You saw torment born in them all, and saw it grow, and
feared it--and stood, like any Pharisee, reciting your virtues but not
lifting a finger to assist them."

"He's right." Learned shook his head ruefully. "How right he is!"

"Love!" Sopho said the word scornfully. "Little you know of Nature.
Little of love you'll see there!"

"It's strange," Chris answered, "that I see in Nature nothing _else_
but love. Pain--yes. Sorrow--yes. Tragedy--yes. To every individual.
Yet--in the sum of Nature--only love."

Sopho's eyebrows arched skeptically. "Do you really believe that the
primitive phrases of a man who possibly existed--some two thousand
years ago--could fix the attention of a modern scientist?"

"Evidently they do not." Chris bent and peered through the round,
bowed window of the ship as if he could orient himself even among
the traceless clouds. He looked at them again. "I talked in very
simple words, doctor, to very simple people. The extreme simplicity
of the formulations should--I thought--make the concepts increasingly
understandable, as men pursued truth. I advised them, remember,
to know the truth. I meant all of truth. I warned them that an
excessive fascination with worldly goods--to the exclusion of inner
goodness--would undo all peace of mind--"

Sopho chuckled. "Surely--we've pursued truth? What we carry today
represents a great accumulation of truth! And I'll also agree that most
men who merely amass worldly goods--the rich--aren't greatly interested
in science. In truth. In anything but money. Still--"

Chris had raised his hand. "This ship--the bomb it carries--all the
equipment and paraphernalia of the universities which lie behind
it--the projects undertaken and achieved there--what are they, too,
doctor--if not worldly goods?"

"Then you would have us put science aside? Stop seeking such truth--?"

"Seek truth in two ways, doctor. Within--and without." He drew a
breath, frowned and spoke again. "Love--in man--takes various forms.
Love of self. Love of woman. Love of other men. Love of cosmos. Each is
an altruism so designed that, through love, man shall preserve himself
in dignity, procreate, and preserve all others even at the cost of his
own life. Greater love hath no man than this last. Not one of these
altruisms can be peacefully maintained unless the others also are
given their proportionate due. The conscience of a man rises from the
relatedness of these loves and is his power to interpret how valuable,
relatively, each one is--not to him alone, but to all men, as each man
is beholden to all. To reason only in the mind is to express the love
of worldly goods, alone. Have you ever reasoned in your heart, doctor?"

"Irrational emotions! Reason has no place there!"

"But it has. As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he. You scientists
refuse to study how your hearts think. Repent, I said. Confess, the
churches say--and worldliness encompasses them! Join, they say. But I
say, when you have yielded up your vanity you will contain the immortal
love. My time is short, gentlemen. I thought to remind you."

"I remember--!" the colonel's lips pronounced the inaudible words.

Learned looked at the floor. "How do you tell them--now?"

Sopho said disgustedly, "Metaphysics!"

"Light was the symbol I tried to give them," Chris went on gently. "The
Cross was the symbol they adopted. The pain of self-sacrifice was
obvious to them. The subjective reward--incomprehensible. Thus they
changed it all. I told them of many mansions. They chose this mansion
or that--and scoured each other off the earth, to set one heaven in
place of the heaven of those they defeated. Holy wars! Is such a thing
conceivable to God as a holy war? Alas. The words--the images--the
effort is still uncomprehended. I said Light. I said Truth. I said
Freedom. I meant enlightenment. Yet nearly every church that uses my
name is a wall against light and a rampart against enlightenment,
using fear, not love, to chain the generations in terror and pain and
ignorance." He pointed again. "And now--this is called civilization,
and in my name, also! Enlightenment! Knowledge!" He fell silent; but at
last, smiled a little. "A few knew. A few will always know. Francis of
Assisi--he guessed. Thomas à Kempis. Most who knew were church heretics
in their day--as I was in mine. And what I say is still heresy."

He became silent again. He looked from face to face. "Colonel. You are
a soldier. You are ready by your profession to die for other men. It is
a noble readiness. Will you turn back?"

The colonel retreated a step and leaned against the riveted bulkhead.
Sweat once more broke upon his countenance, poured down; he crossed
himself again and Chris sadly shook his head.

Finally the colonel could speak. "You ask me to be disloyal."

"I ask you--only to decide in your own self--what loyalty is."

"I cannot turn, then."

"Learned?"

The journalist's eyes were steady--and tragic. "Nothing would be
gained. Others would merely follow in place of us."

"I but asked you to decide for yourself--not for them."

The journalist flushed. "In my profession we do not even agree to stand
ready to die for other men. I am here not to determine, but merely to
report."

"Sopho?"

The physicist's eyes blazed suddenly. "Yes," he said. "I'll go back! I
was never certain. I am always ready to re-study a problem!"

Chris put his arm around the old man. "_You!_"

But the scientist pulled away. "On one condition."

"And that?"

"Prove yourself!"

"But, doctor, it is you who must provide the testimony--!"

"Empirical evidence is my condition. Something measurable. Suspend, for
one moment, one natural principle--"

Ruefuly, Chris laughed. "To simple men--fishermen, farmers, tax
collectors--the power of any genuine conviction seemed miraculous
because of its accomplishments. I healed the neurotics of my day. By
suggestion, I added to the innocent gaiety of many a gathering. But
even that poor, positive procedure is inverted now; many churches find
their miracles in the hysterics of their own sick--bleeding, stigmata,
fits!" He sighed. "Surely you, doctor, a miracle-maker in reality--are
not naïve enough to ask that the very heart of truth be magically
violated so you may _accept_ truth? The evidence is--_within you_. I
never said more. Find it there, man!"

"I thought so," the doctor replied in a cold voice.

Chris spoke persuasively. "_You_ could work a miracle of transformation
within _yourself_. But--even if I should suspend the very forces upon
which that possibility depends--you would exert the last resource of
your ingenuity to find out by what mechanical trick I achieved your
illusion, as you'd call it! Prove, doctor, that you would not!"

"Let's see the experiment." Sopho's eyes were hard.

The stranger thought a moment and presently chuckled to himself. "The
unsolved riddle of the _cause_--the _source_--the nature--of the energy
in your atoms, doctor! Would you like to understand that next step in
your science?"

"Impossible!"

Chris looked ardently at the old man.

A moment later, the scientist's eyes shut. An expression of immense
concentration came upon his features. Perspiration welled and trickled
on his countenance--as on the colonel's. Suddenly his eyes opened
again. He grabbed the colonel's arm. "Great God, man! I've cracked the
toughest problem in physics! The thing just came to me this moment!
Why! With this equation--we'll be able to make bombs that will assure
American domination for a century! I'll win my second Nobel Prize!
Every nuclear physicist's head will swim with envy! The financial
possibilities--billions!--trillions! I'll just get it on paper--!"
He broke off. "Wasn't there--somebody else--standing here?" he said
perplexedly. "Never mind! Lend me a pencil, Learned!"

"Somebody else?" The colonel shook his head. "Nobody but the three of
us. And the gunners. Jesus, I wish this mission was ended! I've been
having a terrible struggle in my conscience about it!"

Learned said, "Have you? Me--too. I kind of hate humanity today. I kept
wishing--something would break down, and stop the whole thing. I get a
choked-up feeling when I think of those people."

The scientist was crouching, now--gazing at the streaming gray
desolation beyond the windows. "Funny," he said to the gunner at his
side. "A minute ago--I was sure I'd got a new insight into a very
complex problem. Now--I can't even remember my approach."

The gunner, who held palaver of the brass and all VIPs to be but one
more nuisance of war, said, "Yeah?"

The B-29 flew on toward its as yet unspecified destination.

The City of Horror and Shame.

Back at the base, the brass was laying plans for a second run--to the
City of Naked Sorrow.


9

A scorcher.

It was my father's phrase and came back to me as familiarly, when I
opened my eyes, as the heard reveille of my childhood. The sun glared
on the dark window-blinds, penetrating them at myriad pinpoints. I
remembered summer mornings in Massachusetts, Ohio, North Dakota,
Jersey, and on the cool, bright shores of Lake George.

"Rise and shine, everybody! It's a scorcher!"

The buoyant baritone of a man of God, excited by his life, frustrated
in every excitement by his Faith; a man in there, as we used to say,
trying.

The room was a fumarole--its atmosphere spent by my breathing and
stained with the carbonic reek of yesterday's cigarettes. Nothing came
through the windows; they were open to the eye--but invisibly walled by
the heat. A stratum of smoke and dust lay across a sunbeam; the light
pierced it, struck the corner of a mirror, broke, and rebounded to the
ceiling in a prismatic dazzle: red, green, blue, yellow, purple.

The little awl had ceased pecking my throat. I swallowed--without
unnatural sensation--reached for the phone, ordered coffee, and sat up
naked on the bed's edge, leaving a damp plaster cast of myself in the
sheet. I took a short shower and picked up the Sunday papers cautiously.

Karl didn't speak.

Saving his strength for the exhaustion of the day.

Ten-fifteen.

The coffee set my nerves dancing like a swarm of gnats, without
bringing relief from the deadness, the ache, the recollection of sleep
in every cell--fatiguing sleep--and the yearn for youth's restful
slumber.

I dialed Paul's Brooklyn number on the private line.

The phone rattled in his heat-trap and not even a ghost took it up to
listen.

Lint on the divan--lint and threads--and I began to pick compulsively.

Nothing much in the papers.

The airlift.

(How could we, the American people, take pride in our freight
flights when we had permitted ourselves to be euchered into the
extravagance--only to meet force again in sillier forms? The effort
was without dignity, without principle, without understanding, without
sense.)

The pennant race.

(I remembered Babe Ruth.)

A call girl had been arrested, after the cops had tapped her telephone
and listened. I viewed her attractive face in the tabloids and read the
elaborate report of her dialogue with her clients.

(Since when had freedom stooped to tap the phones of prostitutes?
What excellence of police was this, in a world community where hardly
an honest man or woman remained, where half a billion people slowly
starved, where thieves and cheats were commoner than spots of oil or
horse-dung in streets? And how the cops enwhored Lady Liberty when they
invaded the life of that busy lass! Truly dirty deeds bought their own
big privacies: corporations burned their books and politicians lost
their records. Mere tarts, however, had their phones tapped and their
words recorded. What a splendid free nation I had come to live in! With
what marvels of detective science!)

Well--not for long.

My weary effort would soon peter out.

Maybe then I could go and watch Kipling splash on his big-league canvas
with brushes of comet's hair.

I pondered for a while over those hairy comets.

Well. All of us had short arms. We all reached too far.

I dialed Dave.

Veto said he was asleep and would call me when he woke.

When will Monday come?

Never?

Why be impatient? Isn't it better to not-know?

Not for Joe! No, no, no.

Finally, I got my chassis, frame, machine, chemical factory, over to
the bridge table and, though my pilot was still missing, I began to fly
better on my iron mike.

(Isn't it great to be up-to-date?)

At noon, the phone screamed.

"Hi, boy!"

"Hey. Thanks."

(I should have used those roses in my _crise_. They were there. I
wasn't.)

Dave took a fraction of a second to decide not to say what he had been
about to say. Perhaps that he was afraid I'd think him foolish.

I looked at the flowers and the pilot was sitting amongst them.

"Any news of our Paul?" he asked.

"My agent lost the trail around midnight."

"I've got bulletins up to three A.M.--last time he called. He'd been to
Madam Blaine's--and she'd given him the runaround."

"Marcia's there," I said.

"I know. I called after that and Hattie put her on. Rough gal."

"Yeah."

"In a bad mood. Wanted me to come up."

"I went there and caught her act, personally."

Dave said, "I honest-to-God didn't think there was any need of putting
a tail on the lad. Maybe I should have. Now what?"

"Now we wait till he gets hungry, sleepy, or runs out of dough."

"I'll keep you posted from my end. I'll send Charlie over to Paul's
apartment again. Do a couple of other things. And stop by later."

"If he checks with me, I'll let you know."

"Good. I've got a meeting with my moguls right after lunch. They
are trying to dream up a cycle. Yesterday--they ran through the
Frankenstein possibilities and then got in your territory--animal
horror. You should have been there! You would have yorked parade
floats."

"You might suggest phallic worship. Remember? They could put it in the
past. You know, Mu, Atlantis, Lemuria, Ancient Rome. I doubt if the
censors would gather what it was. Think it was educational. How about a
documentary of Pompeii?"

"I'll enter it on my agenda." Dave whistled down the scale. "Some
weather! I took in my human head. It had stopped shrinking. I was
afraid it might explode."

"You better pack a little dry ice in your own hat!"

"How you feeling?"

"About like Utah."

He considered that. "Jesus," he said. "Take it easy! Be over by and by."

I got dressed and went downstairs.

There were people--maybe two dozen--in the Knight's Bar, for lunch,
resuscitation, or the pelt of the dog that bit them.

Not Yvonne, though. A bit early.

The city was shockingly quiet. When the traffic lights changed,
sometimes, nothing else did. You could hear one car pass on the street.
Even the buses seemed enfeebled: their special arrangements for
traumatizing man roared, ground, and hammered only at long intervals.

The Musak was trying hymns, or an unreasonable facsimile thereof.

With twenty-one cold shrimps, a couple of ounces of mayonnaise, some
lettuce, and a few gills of iced coffee inside me, I felt better.

When I got out on the sixteenth soaking pit I discovered Yvonne
knocking on my door--my hall door, for a wonder. After a little
bickering, I went back to the cold restaurant with her. Not too much
bickering.

It was the New Yvonne. Anybody could see that. She was dressed up in
dark-blue linen and she ordered crustaceans, too, on my recommendation.
Then she began to talk.

"I'm going back to Pasadena on the afternoon plane," she said. "I've
been talking to Rol about half the morning. I talked away a fortune.
But it was worth it. I told him--everything."

"Everything?"

She nodded. Her gray eyes were gentle, inaccessible, fixed on a
plane-landing a couple of thousand miles away, and night in the
lamplit, lower hills of California, where the eucalyptus trees grow.
She repeated the opening gambit on Long Distance:

It's me, Rol. I want to come back.... I know you want me to.... But I
don't know if you will when.... Look! Think of why I went.... Don't
apologize! Don't _be_ like that! Because--Rol--me, too!

He didn't believe her.

Then he thought it was--masochistic experiment.

Don't you see, darling, that's why I was so extra frantic? So weirdly
angry? I had to find that out.

"Then he was jealous!" Yvonne laughed softly--happily. "I think that
was good for him."

"No doubt."

"In the end--all he could say was, 'Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!'"

"And you feel like hurrying?"

She spoke reproachfully. "Wouldn't you?"

"Yes."

"I want to have eighteen kids," she said. "And I want them all to grow
up florists and nurserymen and horticulturists. I understand me. Us.
He had to spend all his time in the greenhouses because I spoiled the
whole rest of his world. I'll get him out oftener, now. Not too much.
Enough."

I looked at her--the clear amethyst irises, the gilded cascade of her
hair, the expectation of her body. "You sure will."

"I'm so--full--so--complete. So--_ready_."

"There are other girls like Gwen," I said. "Some."

"I'll be busy. Don't you think? The children, for one thing. And my
libido will be preoccupied, I imagine. Don't you? And suppose I had a
small emotional accident some foggy afternoon at Malibu?"

"Rol would raise hell."

Her dimples showed. "I would try to make certain he never found out
about it. My privacy. And I am quoting you, Dr. Wylie! Oh, I could hug
you right here and now! And anyway--it isn't so much something you
do. It's something to know is unlocked, that's all. When you can--you
probably never do; when you can't--you hardly do anything but yearn;
and never know for what. You know that--don't you? That's why Gwen--?"

I picked up her hand and looked at the big, square diamond.

"Pin none of your flowers on me, cooky. It was a dangerous
prescription. I tried to weasel out of the charge that I'd compounded
it. But I did. Mr. Wylie's toxic monologue."

"Mr. Wylie's elixir for the self-righteous."

"America," I said, "is the wrong climate for taking a capsule of that
so-called sin and expecting a cure. In some other country--or age--"

"Don't orate today. I couldn't listen." She ate a shrimp. "I wish I
knew more about you."

"Me, too." I went on, "Be good to Rol. Remember--these high tides run
out. And remember--they always come in again."

"You going?" She said it almost without interest. She didn't need
company any more.

I nodded. "The last installment is passing through the chopper. Here's
another item, cooky. People who live in greenhouses mustn't cast the
first stone."

For a moment, her gaze faltered.

I watched delicate changes of her color; she had beautiful skin. I
watched the old stain reappear in her eyes. Her chin thrust out a
little and shook a little and was firm. Her eyes turned amethyst again.
"I'll remember," she said.

I thought she would, maybe.

"Do me a favor?" She was opening her handbag. "I haven't told dad I was
flying back. I don't want to go through all the argument. Will you call
him--after five-thirty?"

"If I don't forget."

She closed the bag. "I bet you would! So thanks anyhow. I can wire
him--from La Guardia."

"Safer."

She said, "Good-bye, Phil."

I kissed her.


10

It didn't seem possible to work.

For half an hour I fussed around--trying to feel cooler--looking at my
throat in the living room mirror and then the mirror on the medicine
chest in the bathroom--hunting for a sunless spot in the forest-green
sitting room--shunting the bridge table about.

I condensed the opening of Part Six in my mind, then tapped out the
result on the portable. I thought Durfree would like it. Editors are
fond--overfond of brevity. I took a shower and tried to write wet, but
it ran down me, and my tail itched on the turkish towel. Finally, I got
cutting again.

Paul showed up around four--when I had about ten pages--an hour--left
to go.

He looked like an adolescent registering despair in an amateur play.

"Nothing," he said, and he sat down listlessly in an over-stuffed easy
chair that was covered with chintz in full leaf. He didn't bother even
to loosen his tie.

I looked at him and compassion melted out of me.

"Eaten?"

He nodded. "Had to. Have to keep going."

I said, "Nuts."

It was time, I thought, for Dr. Wylie to reverse the field. We had been
running with sympathy too long.

Tears filled his eyes. "I hate to make such a spectacle of myself!"

"How _right_ you are!"

"Phil--I'm caving in! I can't think of another thing to do. My guts are
full of ground glass. All I see--is Marcia--in my mind. I can't go on
this way--"

"Want to quit--going on that way?"

"How can I?" It sounded as if he didn't want to quit.

I said, "Listen, Paul, if you care to go to the cleaner, the dentist
and down a gantlet all at once--you can quit."

"What do you mean?"

"Want a look at the real score? Or do you prefer to carry the torch of
your slap-happy illusions forever?"

He stared. "You know something you've kept from me!"

"Certainly. I know a lot I couldn't tell you if I tried."

"For Christ's sake--!"

"All right. And remember, you asked. You went up to Hattie's last
night--"

"That fat she-fiend--!"

"--and they said Marcia wasn't there. But she was."

He leaped to his feet. "I'll grab a cab--"

I got to my feet, too--not by leaping, and stood in front of him.
"You'll grab no cab, Paul. Sit down--or shall I sit you down?"

"Go on--" he said. "Tell me, then."

"Marcia is up at Hattie's--working."

He looked at me dementedly and snatched the phone.

"You won't get them to put her on," I said. "She doesn't want to talk
to you."

"I'm calling the cops," he answered. "I'll bust that joint wide open
and get her out, if it's the last thing--!"

I hung up his telephone by reaching out with my foot. "Listen, Paulo.
Listen good, once. You've made a lot of mistakes. Some, you admit.
Some, you haven't caught on to--in spite of the infallible, scientific
mind. And others--you haven't the empirical data to guess."

"For the love of God, say what you're going to say!"

"Marcia is a whore. Was, is, and always will be. Sit still. I am
giving you the advantage of a certain amount of background. And I am
not the kind of guy who says that a girl who sells her body always
sells her soul. You know it! The trouble with you isn't Marcia--it's
neurotic stubbornness. Trying with all your might to make a cheesy
setup turn beautiful. Chopping yourself down at the knees. Then--when
you're on your knees--chopping off the stump where your manhood ought
to be. And so on up--through the guts and the heart. All that's left
is a crazed beezer. I had a long talk with your Marcia yesterday. If
you'll try to stay in one piece, I'll tell you about it, in a sec.
But--meanwhile--somebody ought to brief you on the fact that there may
be only one kind of love in the folklore of the U.S.A.--but there are
five thousand kinds in people. Marcia had a kind for you that didn't
match your sentiments for her. Look at it that way."

Then I told him about my séance with his lambent, incorrigible girl
friend.

He did listen.

I have to say that.

He listened like a man in the hands of the Gestapo trying to see if,
perhaps, keeping quiet and not moving a muscle will help the pain.

When I wound it up, my compassion was coming back:

"I'm sick of it, Paul! Dave's sweating over you when he already has
plenty to keep him busy. We've chased around for you the whole damned
weekend--both of us with other things to do, and troubles of our own.
Why? We think a lot of you. Because you're having the rough end of the
rough time, we are, too. You were shot from worrying about the state of
the world. A damned good-looking babe moved in on you and made it twice
as rough. And you don't understand yourself. But the time has come to
shut the book, Paul. The chapter's finished. There's no epilogue. It
isn't one of my stories, boy. No happy ending. You couldn't get her
back if you were the chief of police. You _could_ get her back if you
were Midas--and that way you wouldn't want her. She got a big throb out
of you. She was as honest as she's able to be--for a time. Her mother
instinct kept her going awhile. But she was soon laying the boys in the
back room even though she was doing your cooking, nights. She offered
me a deal--and if that doesn't cure you, son--" I racked the brain for
a conclusion--"well, go on up and buy a hunk."

He didn't say anything.

I suppose he sat for five minutes.

His face was just--sweaty, like everybody's--and gray, and apparently
relaxed.

When he walked over to the window, I thought I'd won, and my nerves
gave an inch or two--so I could go on living a little while longer,
myself.

But he leaned way down, lifted his long, slatty leg, stepped out on the
terrace, and hopped up on the parapet. Sixteen stories of straight wall.

I went after the God-damned fool.

He turned around and sat there.

"Don't come any nearer," he said. His voice was like bad brakes.

So I leaned against the sill.

He saw, quicker than I, that his ankles were in range of a dive. He
pulled them up, pivoted, and stretched out on the top of the wall. It
was cement--about a foot wide. And baking hot. He rocked and wriggled
for a minute, took off his coat, folded it, and stuffed it under
himself. While doing that, he almost lost his balance. He caught a
fingerhold on the inside edge of the concrete, which stuck out over the
bricks a half or three-quarters of an inch.

"Paul," I said, "for God's sake, come in."

"I like it here."

"Okay."

"I want to think."

"Help yourself."

"You wouldn't understand."

I went back through the window and into my apartment. I was quivering
like a broken spring and my mind wasn't tracking. I shoved into the
bathroom and poured a glass of water. Equal parts of fright and
fury--as intense as I'd ever felt--slopped the water. I drank what was
left. Then I went back to the window.

"Listen," I said. "I can't stop you, if you want to knock yourself off.
But this is my apartment. Jump from somewhere else, will you?"

"I haven't decided."

"Well, then, come on in and make up your mind. I'm high-shy. I don't
like to stand on that terrace. And seeing a guy--even you--silhouetted
against my skyline makes me sick at the stomach."

"It's the only thing I ever heard of that makes you sick! New
experience for you. You like new experiences. Try to get a kick out of
it."

"Okay," I said. "Jump, then, you yellow sissy."

He nearly did. He swung around so his legs dangled in the air--all
those stories above the sidewalk. His fingers on the concrete rim
turned white and his muscles vibrated.

"Paul!" I moaned at the fool.

He pulled back. "I'm not afraid," he said--as if to himself and in a
surprised tone. "It's just that--I haven't quite decided."

"Please, cooky!" I put all the begging I have into it.

He shrugged. "Maybe--later."

He let go and fished in his pockets.

"Wait," I said.

I climbed out again with the cigarettes. Possibly--

"Toss 'em!"

I threw one--he reached--and it sailed out of sight, the sun catching
it at the top of its arc. I tossed another. He got that one.

"Better go back inside," he said.

He lighted up and commenced to smoke.

I went in.

By then I was beginning to think a little. If I had a rope, I might
get it over him. Only I didn't have a rope. And I might fail on the
first try--in which case there probably would not be a second chance.
If I could distract him for a bit, I still might grab him. Only, if
there was any slip-up about that--he'd dive the sixteen floors. Well,
then--what did you try to remind them of? How bright they were? How
young? Or did you keep taunting them until they either went, or gave
up? It looked as if that last wasn't right for Paul.

My phone rang.

"Mr. Wylie? This is Mr. Harrison--at the desk." He sounded upset. He's
a nice guy--the assistant manager.

I said, "Yes."

His sigh seemed relieved. "Would you mind looking out your window? A
woman has just come into the lobby who says there's a man in shirt
sleeves sitting on the parapet."

"There is," I said. "It's my nephew, Paul Wilson."

Mr. Harrison laughed uneasily. "Pretty dangerous--"

I glanced at Paul. He was staring straight down again. "He's on the
verge of jumping."

"Jumping!"

"And I can't get near enough to grab him. Whatever you do in a case
like this--for God's sake start doing it quick! Only--if anybody tries
to snatch him and he knows it--he'll probably go."

"Oh-my-God!"

"It's a mess. I'm sorry. And I need help. Intelligent help--quick."

"Do what I can."

I went back to the window.

"Who was that?" Paul asked. "Another whore?"

"The management," I said. "You're attracting attention."

He grinned acidly. "I know. Quite a few people already."

"Showing off?"

"Not giving a damn."

I sat down in a chair. I needed to sit down. Presently I called out to
him, "If I get Marcia on the phone, will you talk to her?"

"No."

"Why?"

"Because things are past that." He looked up Madison Avenue toward
nothing. "Way, way past that."

I smoked a couple of cigarettes.

Nothing happened. The sun went down a few more inches. I suppose the
top of the parapet got cooler. Big, square shadows began to ride up the
buildings across the street.

"Paul, come on in! Let's talk. You're in no condition to be doing
what you imagine is thinking--and you know it! Anybody can put a
period after his life, any time. What you need is a vacation. A decent
one--with jack to spend--maybe at the seashore or up at Lake George.
I'll give it to you. I'll persuade Brink you need the time off--"

He laughed--laughed like somebody masticating gravel. "All the dough in
the world couldn't buy me off this perch."

"Nobody's trying to buy you. I'm trying to--"

"Oh, shut up. I want to think."

There was a light knock on my door, at that point. I opened it. A cop
stood out there and a fireman behind him and Mr. Harrison behind them.
The cop had a tough, smart face and he whispered. "Will he jump if we
come in?"

"Search me."

"You okay?"

"More or less."

"Can you keep him talking? We're rigging a net in the apartment below
there. We've got a couple of experts on the way, besides. Leave this
door ajar--so they can get to your bedroom."

I nodded.

They slipped away.

Paul asked, when I came back, "Who was it?"

"The maid."

He accepted that.

"Cigarette?"

"Thanks."

I got outside and sat on my windowsill, about ten feet from him.

"I remember," I said, "the first time it happened to me."

"What happened?"

"The first time I was really in love. Her name was Ruth. She was a
little gal. Light-brown hair and the kind of eyes that look up at you.
Little breasts and shy, inquisitive hands. I--"

"Save it for the magazines."

"I was crazy about her. But I had to go to college and I couldn't
afford to see her often. Couldn't afford to take her to the proms. A
Christmas vacation came around and we threw a party at the house of
a friend whose folks had gone south. We all got tight. I missed her
when I was dancing--and started looking. I found her upstairs--in a
bedroom--with a guy in my class. After that--"

"--you knew they were just like trolley cars."

"When I was working on the _New Yorker_--I fell again. A gal from
Holyoke--"

"Horse manure to Holyoke."

"Paul. What are we supposed to think--to do--when we spend all the
energy and time and dough to make a brilliant adult out of a promising
kid? By 'we'--I mean at least a hundred men and women. The kid turns
out to be super-good. Everybody chips in to make sure he has every
possible opportunity. He is tops in his class. He gets an inside hot
spot on the most important project in his nation. Every single person
who ever knew him--loves him--and is button-popping proud of him. But
one day he has his feelings hurt badly--and there's not one thing we
can do for him. We try. But it's no dice. So he climbs out of a window
and slams about a billion dollars' worth of brains and the time and
energy, and hope of other people, to smithereens, on the curb. We bury
what's left of him. And then we sit around asking each other what the
use is. Our best wasn't good enough for him or for us. We keep asking
ourselves what the hell he did expect of life--and of us--that he
didn't get."

Paul at least listened--which was a clue: he'd listen to a piece about
himself.

But he said coldly, "Your values are pretty sleazy, Phil. Only a day
or two ago, you were telling me that we physicists had sinned. That
we deserved to be punished. That all we'd done was evil. Now--because
you're in a corner--physics is suddenly the most important thing in the
nation. May I repeat--horse manure!"

"Sins of omission," I said. "You guys think of yourselves as
honest--and you are, in one way. About science, you don't cheat
or lie, ever. It's the solitary triumph of our age. And look at
the results. Progress in objectivity accelerates by a factor of
hundreds--thousands--in a couple of centuries. I'm for that. But
that--alone--isn't enough. You birds look at your objective integrity
as if it were all there is to virtue. It's not. Listen, Paulo. There
are two functions of virtue: one is to find new truths; the other is to
dispel old lies; the whole man practices both, equally."

"Grant that--but don't we educate people as fast as we can?"

I shook my head. "Look at you. The scientific description of your
situation on this bloody shelf is known to tens of thousands. But not
to you. You're the victim of old lies. You're about to toss yourself
into the late afternoon because you were so busy learning new truths
in physics that you never bothered to dispel the old lies in your
psychology. You're a damned anachronism! A burnt offering to Woman.
You're a puppet of a lot of myths and legends and poor child training.
You might as well be a pagan male virgin--offered up to some fat,
female goddess by your tribe. A man that isn't a man. A scientist from
the neck up--and a howling heathen from the waist down. Unaware of the
fact. A pretty picture!"

"I suppose," he said with the utmost bitterness, "that I would be
sitting in your apartment chortling happily--if I had ideals like
yours. The scientific integrity of a whore-master."

"My ideals," I said, "at least keep a mediocre author plugging to the
end. Yours, apparently won't save one of the world's top mathematicians
from one lousy pair of legs."

"That's all you feel about a woman!"

"That's all _you_ feel! Fate took away your candy and now you won't
play. It was public candy, anyhow--and only good for all the boys. You
wouldn't face that. But if you want to love women realistically, that's
just what you'll have to face, among a lot of other things. Love lies
a long way beyond Marcia's behavior." I tried to grin at him. "I'm
supposed to be a psychologist, myself. There should be a way by which
I could persuade what's left of your senses to stop playing Prometheus
and get off your rock."

"Outsmart me?"

"Shouldn't I be able? If my dope's any good?"

"It isn't any good, though. Just a flashy bunch of extrapolation and
phony biology. You're no real philosopher, Phil."

"Maybe not. Still--it isn't my product. It's Jung's. He's something of
a brain."

"Horse manure."

"There is plenty of it down there in the street," I said. "If you want
to add yourself--by a method that will make you indistinguishable from
the rest of it--"

He doubled up his fist and smacked the concrete. "Can't you see I'm
tormented--?"

I shook my head a few times. "Yeah. Everybody can--for blocks."

He began to sob. I inched up from the sill and braced myself. All it
would take was about one tear-blinded second--

He must have heard something on the floor below because he stopped
gasping, suddenly, and leaned way out. Then he began hitching along the
wall. He hitched right past me--his eyes on mine the whole way--and I
have never seen any eyes exactly like that, before. They knew what was
going on behind them--and didn't know. They weren't maniacal--but they
were not sane, either.

When he was well beyond my reach, he looked down again and then
hitched some more. He passed the corner of my apartment and came to
the end of the parapet. A flat brick wall, rising for fifteen feet,
made a backstop for him. He was in a corner. And there weren't any
windows below him--because that was how the architect had designed the
building. The net idea was out. And so, I thought, was the idea of some
sort of expert jump at him from an unexpected angle. Unless the roof
offered possibilities. I'd never been up there.

I walked down the terrace.

"That's near enough," Paul said.

I leaned on the hot parapet and looked down. About a thousand people
had gathered in Madison Avenue--though it had been almost empty an hour
before. In spite of the heat wave, in spite of the desertedness of the
whole city, there they were--like bugs spilled out of a tin can. Cops
among them--hollering and waving traffic through.

Every insect was white on top where the neck had craned the face up
toward us.

I let myself absorb the vertical drop until I was weak.

Vertigo gets to me fast. My psychiatrist said he thought it was a
symbol--in my case--for striving. I spent too much effort trying to get
to some summit where skill, not effort, alone could take anybody. And
the struggle was reflected as a physical horror of high places. There
must have been something in it, because after assimilating the idea,
I was at least able to live in high rooms without feeling queasy. But
there may be even more in it--since I still get sick, hanging around
the edge of sixteen-story walls.

Paul also was looking down at all the people and the people constantly
arriving.

"I'm going in," I said.

He hardly paid any attention.

Such clothes as I had on were soaked clear through again. I was
thinking about changing when the door knocked and the cop stood there
with some other men--in and out of uniforms.

"He's moved."

"I know."

"We can't get at him good, there. A net won't be possible. We've got
some guys looking over the picture on the roof. But it's risky. Twice,
that squad has gotten a line around somebody--and had them get loose
and go. One bird threw the rope off before they could pull it tight.
And a woman cut it while she was hanging over the street. Can we come
in?"

I opened the door. They looked at me. "My name's Black," one said.
"Captain--your precinct." He introduced the rest the way an undertaker
presents pallbearers to each other. They all went over near the windows
and knelt and peeked furtively at Paul.

"Should I stay out there?" I asked.

The tough, bright-looking cop gave me the once-over. "High-shy?"

"Some."

"Do you think he's likely to go?"

"Christ knows! I'm not an expert in this sort of thing."

"Still--you do know him. Mr. Harrison, here, says he works on the atom
bomb."

"That's right."

Black swore. "Make dandy headlines. Police allow suicide of scientist."

The younger cop said, "What sort of kid is he? Determined? Gutty? He
looks that way."

"Yeah. And a little spoiled."

The cop whistled without making any sound. "Girl?"

I nodded.

"Where's she?"

"Hattie Blaine's," I replied, after thinking it over.

He looked out the window and shook his head. "Jesus!"

I sketched in a little. The men listened.

Black said, "I could send a cruise car up for her--and get her back
here--"

I shook my head. "I suspect--he'd bail out for sure, then. His life
plan was based on the idea that what she had been--would be rubbed out.
Forgotten. If you understand. But she went back to work."

"The higher they are the harder they fall!" Black was grimly amused at
the accuracy of the cliché.

And the younger cop said, "It isn't possible to be smart all ways at
once, is it?"

"What do we do?" I asked.

He looked at me some more. "Take a shower and put on dry clothes, Mr.
Wylie. We'll figure for a while. These things can last hours."

I did that.

They didn't figure much.

"The best we can do," Black informed me, "is to get set up there on the
roof. The angle's bad--but we have two good men. If he shows signs of
definitely going, we'll take a chance and try to rope him."

They'd been out on the narrow terrace, talking to him. The young cop
was fascinated. "He told us that he was working out a personal problem
against a background germane to the problem and equivalent to the other
stresses of his life. Something like that. What the hell does 'germane'
mean?"

"Appropriate," I said. It was near enough.

"When those double-domes go nuts--they still keep talking in their
double-dome lingo."

"The nut," I said, "never realizes he's nutty. He thinks you are.
That's why there're so many of them."

The cop nodded. "I'd say--the majority of people, sometimes." He
shrugged. "I guess when you get into the atom-bomb class of brains, you
get pretty chinchy everywhere else."

I shook my head. "The fact is otherwise. The brighter they are--the
less likely they are to pull one like this. Only--they still do,
occasionally."

Captain Black absently tossed his smoking cigar butt into the
artificial fireplace and stepped over the windowsill. We could hear
him, down the terrace, talking to Paul--but not the words.

"He got a family we could send for? Anything like that?" the young cop
asked.

I shook my head. "His mother died--not by what's called suicide, but by
the psychological means that amounted to the same thing. He's a case of
a dame-starved kid growing up with too much emphasis on dames and too
little knowledge about what they're really like."

The cop gazed at me with a different speculation. "Tough for you."

"I can stand it. I like him. It makes me angry. And it's--embarrassing."

"I'll say."

Time passed.

"They ought to have a gadget!" I talked to pass more time. "Something
that they could shoot at a man on such a spot. A light, large net
discharged by a Very pistol--maybe--that went too fast to duck and
tangled you all up."

The cop wiggled his chin affirmatively. "The number of good, practical
ideas buried in Headquarters runs to thousands."

Captain Black came in. "No dice."

Then Dave Berne arrived.

His eyes were the same faithful blue, but unnaturally vivid. He patted
my back and shook hands with Black, whom he knew. He stood in the room
a moment, peeling off a light-weight jacket and looking at the yellow
roses. Then he went over and leaned out the window.

"Hi, Paul!"

"Et tu?" Paul called back.

Dave chuckled. "You've got quite a crowd down there. Had trouble
pushing through!" He pulled his head back and said to us, "What gives?"

We told him such plans as existed.

Dave listened and smelled the flowers and moved his eyes to whoever was
talking. Finally we'd finished and he grinned. "Well," he said, sighing
a little, "let's go and get the damned fool in."

He went and I went after him and the others stayed, peering into the
fading light.

Dave whispered to me to hang back a little and I did and he moved on
along the parapet till he came to a point just out of range. Paul was
watching him with a wary, scornful expression. Dave leaned over the
parapet and looked down--and Paul took a look, too.

"Funny," Dave said. "All those yokels. I suppose most of 'em will go
along home pretty soon. Suppertime. And soon be too dark to see the
fun, anyhow. But some of 'em would hang around all night--even though
the street is a God-damned stove-top. Waiting. Waiting and hoping.
Hoping. Imagine it! Hoping to see a human being come sixteen stories in
slow somersaults. Hoping to see him hit and spatter. Hoping his feet
will burst and his shoes will fly off--the way they do, sometimes.
Hoping they'll be a Christ-to-be-Jesus big puddle of blood to tell the
family about--and blood spattered up to the second story. And a dent
in the sidewalk. What the hell is wrong with a bunch of yahoos that'll
stand around for hours on account of a hope like that?"

"Very graphic," Paul said.

Dave took a long look, then, at the surrounding roofs--the vertical
rows of windows, some now electrically lighted, and some flared with
the last copper rays of a sun that was going down in Jersey behind
the Orange Mountains where I used to make field maps when I was a Boy
Scout. He took still another look at the blue-powder sky, drew one deep
breath, and hopped lightly up astride the parapet.

Paul was startled.

So was I.

And so were the cops. They yelled, "Hey!"

Dave made a "cease-fire" gesture behind his back. He inched along the
parapet toward Paul, a ways. "You're going inside in a bit, son," he
said quietly.

"I haven't decided. And don't rush me."

"But you will. Look, Paul. You know me--pretty well. And you know a
good deal about me. From Phil. So listen. I'm a no-account yid bastard
who never got--and will never get--a fair shot at using the ability he
thinks he has. All I can do is outsmart other corporation lawyers--and
get paid big dough for it."

Paul said sneeringly, "If you want to start a self-pity contest--"

"Nope. I was thinking about something else. Pride. Real pride. Things
to be proud of. One's you. You weren't born behind any eight-ball.
You've got ten times the brains of Phil, here, and me put together.
You're in there fighting. And you're a guy--one of the guys who run
about three in a hundred--who can look at a yid like me and not see
that two thousand year old, imaginary eight-ball. I appreciate that.
I'm proud some people can be like that."

"Don't be childish."

"I'm not. I'm just pointing out that--potentially--you're valuable. I
have no value. You--and the guys like you--can probably figure out the
stuff we need to go on fighting for freedom. You can probably lick the
new tyranny, and maybe even without carving holes in the country and
paying out the best young blood. And then we'll have a chance to go on
with the liberty scrap. That's what you can do. It means a lot to guys
like me--who never had a chance to draw one free-and-equal breath in
his life. Not you as a person. You as ideas. So all right. That's that.
Maybe you hate your job. Maybe it's a wrong thing. Maybe all the world
has left, for now, is a choice among wrong ways. Personally--if that's
so--I take our choice. America's. I'm no Stephen Decatur--but that's
how my feelings go."

"If you don't mind," Paul said, "I'd just as soon be spared the
patriotic harangue."

"Sure. I'm through. And you're coming in, soon, now." Dave let go of
the ledge, pulled back his shirt sleeve, and peered at his wrist watch.
"You're coming in--or I'm bailing out. In five minutes, Paul, my son,
if you don't get off--I take off."

I was listening to Dave's voice and a terrible fear possessed me. But
Paul heard only the shouting of agony within himself. "Wiseguy," he
said.

Dave smiled a slow, gentle smile. "Wiseguy? Maybe so. But how long this
wiseguy lives--is up to you, now."

"Do you think I believe you? Do you think I'm so stupid?"

"I mean it." Dave looked up from his watch and his eyes fixed on Paul.
"I'm not kidding, son."

I could see the color change in Paul's cheeks. He'd been pale. He
became ghostly. He locked eyes with Dave Berne.

The slightest stir moved the hot, early-evening air.

People sat at windows and on roofs; people stood in penthouse gardens
with highballs and binoculars, enjoying the sensation, making a new
ritual of it. A flashbulb blazed up and died in the instant, on a
setback, across and down the street, where some news cameraman with a
telephoto lens was getting a shot for his tabloid.

"I have," Dave said quietly, "about two hundred seconds left."

"What a cheap thing to do!" Paul spoke harshly.

Dave smiled even more and he nodded. "It's all I have--my life.
Cheap--I said so."

Paul stood up.

It was horrifying. He'd been sitting that long while. His arms were
cramped. His legs must have been asleep. He tottered to his feet,
rocked on the near-motionless air, careened his arms, stamped, glanced
down with a round and dreadful focus of his eyes, caught his balance,
and looked triumphantly at Dave.

"You're kind of forcing my hand," he said.

Dave stood up, too, then--very quickly, and without tottering. Stood
up--and looked at his watch. "I mean, too, of course, Paul, that if you
go--I'll also go. I'll try for you--and standing, like this--we'll go
together. You see--you have no choice but to go in, or take me along.
And there's only about a minute left."

I went closer. "Dave, for the love of God!" My voice was a cackle.
"If this thing has to be gone through with--I'm the guy. After all,
Dave--I've only got a little bit left anyhow! Get down, for Christ's
sake--and let me get up--"

Dave hardly glanced at me. "Be quiet, Phil. Stay where you are." He
turned again to look at Paul.

And there they stood, swaying slightly, their eyes, their wills
fastened together in conflict over the simple stake of life and of
death. They defied each other--against the pale-blue heat of the
evening sky. A murmur came up from the street, a muddled sob, as the
watchers noted the change of position, the new precariousness, and
sensed the imminence of climax. The sound boiled and grew and beat the
bricks all the way up from the infested thoroughfare.

"Half a minute," Dave said, above the susurration.

I couldn't move.

Paul couldn't tear away his eyes from Dave: each instant stood alone
and almost still.

"Ten seconds," Dave said. And he turned around--facing nothing--to jump.

A great cry escaped Paul.

He toppled on the terrace--and passed out.

Dave about-faced and stepped down lightly.


11

It was twenty-one o'clock, which is to say, nine that evening.

Dave had eaten dinner with me and gone off to another meeting of his
maestros. To look, he said, for the silver lining of the silver screen.

Not even mentioning Paul.

Not seeming to be affected....

Paul was in a hospital.

A private hospital. The cops had wanted to send him to Bellevue for
observation. But Dave had persuaded them and arranged to have my nephew
taken on a stretcher down the service elevator and transported by
ambulance to a safe place.

I'd called Ricky and told her about it. Told her again that I'd be back
in Buffalo by the following evening, in all likelihood.

And I'd called Karen, my daughter, and warned her of what she would
see and read when the morning papers reached her country doorstep in
Connecticut.

Nine o'clock.

The next day would be Monday.

I waited.

Dr. Adams was late. The charred cigarettes piled up.

At last, he phoned from the lobby.

Come up.

One of those psychiatrists about whom interviewers write:

... nothing of the abnormal about him; he would be mistaken anywhere
for a successful businessman....

Because Dr. Adams took considerable pains to look exactly like a
successful American businessman who would be mistaken anywhere.

dark, chalk-striped suit, polished brown brogues, foulard tie,
fifty-one years old, seventy-one inches high, a hundred and seventy-one
pounds, heavy horn-rims in his breast pocket with the Parker 51,
smoothly brushed iron-gray hair, smoothly brushed iron-gray eyebrows,
smoothly unbrushed iron-gray eyes, the outdoor complexion that is
imperative for indoor men of distinction, and the prize already awarded
for filling in the last line of the limerick:

Healthy, wealthy and wise.

You couldn't help liking him if you tried, and believe me, I tried.
I tried because Adams (Hargrave H.P.) was the head of the private
hospital where Dave had sent Paul and I wouldn't have one of those
top-notch third-rate psychiatrists fooling with my nephew.

He said he'd always wanted to meet me and I said I'd never heard of him
and he laughed because he was amused, not because he laughed when he
didn't know what else to do, like an American businessman.

He sat down in one of my chairs and refused a drink and said, "Tell me
all you think I ought to know about Paul."

Three hours and several hundred questions later he left.

Paul was going to be all right.

Not soon--but someday when he'd learned the masochisms, sadisms,
castration complexes, repressed homosexual feelings, mistaken anima
identification, archetypal possessions, and other data not shown by the
meters in his laboratory.

Hargrave H.P. Adams had plenty of what it would take. I wouldn't have
minded asking him some of my own questions. He had come up with a few
suggestions and formulations unknown to me....

That brought the evening up past midnight.

I felt wretched.

You are apt to, when you think they're going to stand you against the
stone wall the next morning.

There were, of course, Tom's pills.

I rolled them out in my hand and just looking at them gave me a fuzzy
taste in my mouth so I rolled them back.

It was one to think yourself out of.

I went into the living room and climbed through the window and peered
down into the glittering slot of Madison Avenue until, all of a sudden,
I began to shake. I almost threw up before I could scramble back into
the apartment.

I sat down and stared at the sky.

You could still see a few stars in the haze. The night was as close as
a pressure cooker.

My nausea left slowly; my shakes subsided.

In states of this sort I usually try, if possible, to make a list of
Things to Do.

Things to Do on Sunday Night in the Big City, after the witching hour.

 One can walk the streets.
 Go to the Park.
 Read.
 Eat.
 (But not sleep.)
 One can take a sightseeing bus to Chinatown.
 The taxi dance halls are open.
 The all-night movies.
 Any of numerous friends--
 or my brother--
 would sit up and talk till morning.
 I could
 by simply lifting the telephone and dialing a number
 fill my apartment with assorted pretty girls.
 Or just Gwen.
 Why not?
 The image appeared
 the woman-lines, the dry-martini taste of a woman's
 libido
 Gwen's cuprous hair;
 and it was not Gwen at all
 but an image in myself.
 Who she was, I had no idea.
 But I knew
 I'd had enough of the Gwens in this world
 to last until
 my next reincarnation
 or, possibly,
 the second coming of Christ
 in Anno Double-Domini.
 (Tomorrow, I thought, begins
 another reincarnation)
 It was enough of a list.

I had now collected sufficient Things to Do so as to go on sitting
in my chair, which was all I desired to do: I had somewhat collected
myself.

The sky belched light.

I leaned forward, looked, and half of the hazy stars were erased, gone,
done for, hidden behind an invisible tumble of nimbus.

My nerves let themselves down another degree.

I went around the room, emptying an ashtray the night maid had
overlooked, fixing myself a glass of hot, powdered coffee.

And back to my chair.

Now, across the parapet, across the well-learned silhouette of
buildings opposite, the undersides of clouds were heated up. Their
contours showed in brief, stammering flashes of lavender, as if they
were gigantic lamps which some celestial electrician was trying to
connect with a frayed cord.

At my side, the exhausted curtain came to momentary life--then perished
again in the swelter of the room.

Gwen was an image. Whoever she was, I saw what I saw, looking from
within to what lay within. Another item for Forbisher-Laroche: Why
visit the fille de joie? Because she is more I than She.

Yvonne, then?

I gave the matter my consideration--and half an eye to the approaching
weather.

 "Blow, blow, thou bitter wind
 Thou art not so unkind
 In this man's latitude."
 Hark ye, Sir Bughouse:
 You don't know anything.

All you know about Yvonne is what you read in the newspaper
advertisements.

She is a collection of costly, streamlined surfaces.

An accumulation from high-class department store counters.

And a statistic from a book that has not yet been published owing,
doubtless, to pressures from the Neo-Christian-Centrist-Totalitarian
Renaissance.

Did you think she was a woman?

She was a dream.

An arrangement of electrons, a mess of mesons, in your cranium, Sir
Spatterwit.

There must be blah-diddie-blah-blah (statistics, pal) happy homosexual
hours for housewives and houris

 ergo
 we, Wylie, have witnessed Onesuch.
 What a premise! What a casual conclusion.
 O Lydian ease!
 O languorous Lesbos!
 (O legislators!
 You left out the ladies!

And our legally innocent Yvonne has homed to Pasadena's passes, also

Healthy, wealthy and wise.)

Must it not be assumed that blah people are happy and blah people
are given to such excursions, wherefore blah per centum of the
excursionists are happy?

 Certainly.
 But Yvonne?
 What is she?

Sir Psychologist, Lord Hack, Keeper of the Happy Ending, can you not
also hypothesize a hundred different valid denouements?

Certainly.

When the poor, unknown child returns, what Weltschmerz may not seize
hold upon her? What nostalgia? What fantasy or recollections?
What esoteric envies? What odd curiosities? What cooling after the
confidences? What illogical new distastes? What unexpected spousely
piques? What dither? What clandestine or common experiment with all
what unsweet ensuite?

Never congratulate the Fates, emir;

it makes them self-conscious ... undependable.

A point to remember should you ever set down a hundred hours of
pseudo-autobiography:

_Lessons in Light Lycanthropy_: seven essays by Philip Gordon
Prismaggot.

Now came thunder, like sounds in the intestines of distant elephant
herds; now, my curtain rose as eerily as a medium's table and flopped
back to lank alignment with the wall.

I saw the point:

In the quest for the woman-in-skirts, some of us fail to notice that
the woman-within may be partly and helplessly a perverse wench,
attesting by default to all the oversights of her masculine lord: us.

It was a remarkable discovery and explained occasional tendencies of
numbers of my gentlemen companions.

Given another five years, caliph, and you could resolve this
situation--this exotic act of the inner She who rules whatever crannies
her master shuns in conscious male conceit.

If you happen to be the kind of person who, out of mere idleness, or
from scientific motive, or in our poor common cause, is willing to
trephine his own soul for a better look, you will find such dances
going on there, such images and integers of the complicated flesh.

If you announce the results, however, you are liable to go to Hecate.
Hecate County, I mean.

Unless you do so, that is, in plain wrapper and with a Ph.D. Cf.:

"The inner natures of all men and women partake of the natures of the
opposite sex--a psychological phenomenon in some forms openly expressed
by modern society (O moms, O Mummers!), but in other forms suppressed
with the full force of public opinion. What public opinion suppresses,
the individual endeavors to conceal both from himself and from society.
Nevertheless, were the individual _not_ equipped with the psychological
elements of the opposite sex, comprehension and sympathy between the
two would be impossible. And this 'feminine' quality of a man--for
example--may even project on real women, in inverted form, those
universal, adolescent feelings toward his own sex which the conscious
adult man repudiates. Hence, as Cadwallader, Pratt and Razzle say, in
their lucid monograph--"

But if you express the results in terms of palpable feelings and
acts--rather than in this lack-life lingo of pedagogy--the very gents
and gals who share the same sensations will rise as one (owing to
the general habit of suppression) and breathe down your neck with a
blowtorch.

When you see them coming you will know what troubles them that they do
not know.

It is, always, their responses to your perceptions.

Themselves--not you.

Yvonne, to put it in the terse form, like Gwen,

was also in a sense a shimmering fragment of a dislocated inner me.

If you are distressed by her,

the time has come to bore a hole in the thick skull of your own soul
and see the remarkable tittup going on there.

Lightning struck a graph on the sky.

I sat learning about myself.

If, indeed, the Final Report was due, I might as well review my
material. At God's Great Judgment Seat, witnesses who did not bother
to notice what was really happening inside themselves--and, of course,
prejudiced or dishonest witnesses--will undoubtedly go to the Hotter
Hecate.

I thought about Paul for a while and decided it was time for Paul to
think about himself.

I thought of Socker Melton and perceived there was no reason, any more,
for a single soul to go to any church, save instinct--

which the churches denied thrice whenever they opened their
sanctimonious mouths three times.

I thought lovingly of my country

and lovingly of the whole world.

I sent greetings to the Chinese and the Hindus and the Africans.

I wished that I might live to see if the bombs fell

and what the people did afterward.

Then I appreciated that, following any resolution of such affairs--

of bombs or none, airborne plagues or none--

I would wish in this same fashion to live to see

what they did

when a billion starved

when four or five billions, produced in the uncontrolled birthorgies of
the devout and the innocent, over-horded this little globe

what they did when the metals ran thin--in a century or so

when idiotic breeding decayed the human line to a rabble incapable of
sustaining liberty or order or technology

when the last water under the earth dried up

when the sea thickened

when the moon approached.

Indeed, there is no limit to wishing one might assist at meeting
challenges old Toynbee may never have thought of--

inevitabilities that only man can avoid and that, as yet, he does not
even consider as Necessary Works. They are denied by _Time_ magazine.

Aortas of lightning and branched arteries of electric fire now
diagrammed the clouds. Across the roofs, thunder ricocheted; it rolled
like tumbrils in the avenues.

A steady press of air flapped the curtains and I moved my chair a
little to escape their nervous abrasion.

This fetid wind depressed me.

My thoughts settled in a muddy ooze and lived beneath the riffled
surface enviously, for that it seemed alive.

And in this separation I saw more views.

The intellectual, I deplore--scholar, economist, sociologist, big
literary man. The sorry lot have spent half the twentieth century
admiring the engines of their minds and not bothering to feed knowledge
into them or raw materials; now, with the gauges falling, they have
nothing to say excepting only to repeat their proud, intellectual
admission of obsolescence.

The critic, I deplore; he sits upon his flagpole with his radio, his
sandwiches and his displayed latrine, handing down opinions of what is
happening under the earth, from which he sees an occasional man emerge
whom he invariably deduces to be a Troglodyte or a Morlock.

The philosopher of modern times is my favorite joke; he stands at
the head of the Faculty--without faculties of his own; he sums up
the wisdom of the mind without appreciating he no longer understands
what his own mind is. Were he even as honest as the psychiatrist
he disdains, he would get his psyche analyzed before he undertook
to forward the discussion of awareness. But what philosopher ever
consented to an effort at learning something of himself before
pontificating upon the All of everybody else? That still, small science
of psychology, which he elbows behind his panoply of classic names, has
turned him into a quack--an astrologer among astronomers and the barker
for a medicine show at a convention of true physicians.

The preacher--dressed in the anonymous odds and ends of all the
instincts of the animal kingdom and holding this shoddy surplice to be
a white and spotless raiment--the one, true robe for Ascension--is my
jester, for being mad and comical and also for speaking so much wisdom
and for his good heart, when he has one.

This is what I believe about them--

and they are what I am:

Intellectual, critic, philosopher, and preacher.

Hoist by my own plutonium petard.

For all my data have, still, an inadequate access to my heart. It
laughs and weeps too often without consulting the encyclopedia in my
head or the new Book of Rules I have commenced there.

I saw Excalibur and could not wrench it from the sea,

Touched the Grail--and could not swallow,

Wandered the far mountains, came upon a new Decalogue, and could not
lift the tablets to bring them down.

 Prophet, maybe.
 Pilgrim, perhaps.
 But only in
 the intellectual, critical, philosophical, evangelical
 senses....
 Happy?
 The ego was often happy--his big ego.
 At Peace?

He had tranquillity where other men did not and joy where they were
only confused; but, in their simple pleasures, it was he who felt
confusion, he who too frequently was but a spectator, he who failed
with his blood to pursue the truth his brain so lucidly, so uselessly
delineated.

Human nature, he decreed, need not be dishonest or dishonorable; let
us throw off this old-church myth, this pew-filler, that men are by
their very substance evil and undependable. Having said his say he
daily marched into the humanities and acted with a good deal less than
integrity complete. Like a very ass.

 Still he believed it.
 The truth shall make ye free.
 Still he cried out that men are born for freedom.
 And he died, a prophet without particular honor in the
 home town of himself.
 He shouted:
 Forever learn the new
 Down with everything as is
 Seek God beyond his Holy Names
 Behold yourself
 (Intellectual, critic, philosopher, preacher)
 The while, he beheld but morsels of himself, and--like
 other men--admired them as if they were the fabric of reality
 and not the gingerly scissored swatches of one awareness.
 Well, go away now, Wylie.
 It is the time, as you so intellectually predicted, for an
 improved you or a better somebody to take over the problem.
 Good night, sweet hypocrite.
 Dauntless disappointment.
 Oaf.
 Of course, I argued with myself against self-condemnation.
 I am a contemporary man, I insisted.

Too conditioned by father and mother, school, church, America, the
common law, and this and that, and you, and you, to expect in a single
lifetime (not too long, either) that I could, by whatever authenticity
of effort, penetrate thousands, thousands, thousands of years of the
unpenetrated stuff in my superego and discover the true whole of me
beyond: the conveniently overlooked, the misrepresented, the tabooed,
the forgotten, the unfrocked, the submerged structure of humanity
itself.

 And I argued:
 Even if I did this, it would be nothing.
 What I said was reason, they would say was sacrilege.
 What I said was love, they would call obscene.
 What I said was truth, they would call nonsense.
 My hope would bring them but despair.
 My laughter would wring their panicky tears.
 My God would also be their Devil.
 And some of my ideals would seem un-American.
 They would call my route to understanding a blind
 labyrinth.
 Their scientists would find me emotional.
 Their priests--cold, analytical, and heartless.

Every instinct of my society would belabor me whenever I pointed out
its valid opposite. And when I said, These are but local, temporal
contradictions--seen together, they can be transcended, understood,
contained by a man who rises above them to look down upon them, or by a
man who shoulders them, why!!! All who live by the exploitation of one
side of any paradox, all the mighty engineers and all the honored men
of God, would jump at me.

And they would finally corner me somewhere, breaking my own rules.

The storm was upon the city, now. The oncoming cold front had won the
battle of the isobars. Lightning hissed and hit some nearby edifice,
accompanied by a blast of thunder. The hammer of Thor, the flashbulbs
of Zeus flooded the metropolis with pale, stroboscopic light. Buildings
quivered under the cannonade. Inside them the millions cowered and
crossed themselves or stood admiring at their windows, each, according
to his nature, responding to the grandeur of liberation.

The first drops splashed upon my parapet. My curtain stretched like
a flag. Papers blew. I shut the window and ran about in the pleasant
excitement of the arriving storm, making fast my small interior. The
world beyond churned in ecstasies of rain, din, and colored light that
showed no more than light's existence. My lamps glowed for a moment a
sinister red, and came up again.

I sat there after finishing my little errands, preoccupied with the
loud allegory in the street.

The psyche has its climate.

Every burning drought serves by its precise degree to lift the waters
of the earth for rains--and floods, too. Every deluge brings fertile
substance to the spirit's plains and exposes the rich minerals on
its crags. In the cold, the plants rest; in summer, they make ready
the ice-resistant seeds. The trick is not--as men believe--to become
but a willful rain-maker--endeavoring by rites, fasts, dances, or
sleets of solid carbon dioxide to alter the immutable for some hour's
advantage. This is failure; whatever such methods steal here must be
repaid elsewhere. The great accomplishment of man is to understand
the relationships of climate, appreciate them all, adapt his soul to
every temporal vicissitude--in the knowledge that whoever is free from
pride in this one good or prejudice against that special evil cannot be
engulfed, or eroded, or burned alive, or frozen into the sparse tundra
of intellect, of asceticism.

He--and he alone--conveys the mutations of consciousness who tends his
green valley undismayed by knowing it is the valley of winter shadow.
And could he own all the reasoning power of man--could his soul present
within him all that women know but cannot say--he would be as God.

After a time the storm somewhat diminished. The city hissed like the
embers of a great fire that resists hose and bucket.

Now, I was invaded by that projection of self-pity which Catholics
think is love and Protestants believe is duty. I saw Ricky and Karen
and my family, all my fond, patient friends--in sorrow. Great tears
glistened inside me and their tiny counterparts ran on my cheeks.

No, I cried. Spare me not for myself--I am reconciled; but for them.

I investigated such intricate delicacies in Ricky as I have not
attempted to describe here and I saw how sorrow would run through
them all; I watched the infinite loyalty of a daughter turned by the
slab of a tomb; I saw my family lifting up the load of their one more
bereavement and my friends kicking stones, not selfishly, but for the
world they hoped I might someday somehow bring my jot of meaning to.

I paced the muggy flat and cursed.

And more.

I shall not tell you for you already know the sentiments whereby love,
and duty, too, are transferred. Only at long, long last I realized how
much I, who own nothing but my inner self, had imagined I owned them.

It was an injury I'd done them.

And so one more illusion set aside its mask, at least for that while,
that now.

How many there were!

How often I saw them on other countenances; how rarely I lifted them
from my own.

Finally, I fell asleep.

An old, old man--sitting in a chair.




PART FIVE

 _Coda_


Rain teemed in the stone-gray morning.

My little Big Day.

A tepid stew was strained from the colander of heaven and dripped in
lachrymose gray juice that steamed on every brick and tile and slate
and on the asphalt acreage of the street.

I sent for my drab breakfast. You are familiar with its one element. A
cup and a cup and a cup.

I set myself to my last installment. For a while, the inked deletions
wavered and ran off the track. I went to the window and watched the
rain smoke on my parapet--looked up at the insipid sky--found no
one there--and finally turned to the roses which drooped a little
in the corner of the room--drooped but glowed--and perfumed every
glaucous shadow of the morning with fond recollection. The lines came
straighter, after that.

By and by I called Hugo about my ticket.

"Closed in," he said. "They're landing a few planes still--but they've
delayed departures. Later, it's supposed to clear--and it'll be cooler.
This is the front of a high coming in from Canada."

Closed in.

"Shall I try the evening flight?"

"Sure," I said.

I gave the number of the sanitarium.

"Oh, yes, Mr. Wylie, Mr. Wilson had a comfortable night. He's talking
to Dr. Adams, now. I couldn't interrupt. He seems quite cheerful--said
if you phoned to tell you he'd call back when he finished his
consultation."

I turned over the last page--read, cut one more paragraph, marked the
lines on my long tally sheet, counted them, and felt, suddenly, the
negative pressure of completion--the vacuum's strain, the sense of
deprivation. Work can be addictive--one more self-enchantment of the
cortex--another of the infinite autohypnoses. And when the addict's
done with it, what comfort is there for his unemployment?

I stacked the many pages, scribbled a note to Harold, and phoned to
his office that the manuscript would be ready for his messenger at the
desk. A few merry hours and a little excitement for the profligate, dun
days of my fellow citizens, God bless and pity them--a vicarious trip
beyond the confines of mass production--a description of the flavor of
a few of the trees they had cut down.

Bill came for it and carried it to the lobby.

Now, my clothes.

My costume.

Everything was finished

with the possible exception of me.

Rain fell all around the marquee--in a wet, funereal fringe.

The doorman stood in the street beneath his great umbrella, whistling.
Two old ladies waited impatiently, jostling each other and batting
annoyedly at their pocketbooks. They seemed to expect the whistle to
conjure up a yellow taxi from the fourth dimension and because it took
Al five minutes to hail an empty, the elder of the two put back her
dime in her purse and snapped it with the righteous authoritative sound
of a Norn's shears.

"Let's go to Gimbel's first," she said.

But the other wanted to start in Lord and Taylor's.

They whisked away debating this.

And I went soon--through the leaden atmosphere, on the black and
slippery pavement.

The people were there in the office ahead of me.

Mr. So-and-so. Mrs. So-and-so. Miss So-and-so.

The nurse was there, too.

It was where we had come in. Where we all do. Where we leave.

I sat, batting the drops from my trouser cuffs, smelling the damp
feathers of the anxious poultry.

I found my magazine.

At last

"Mr. Wylie."

It was still a different doctor--a plump little man wearing glasses
which took the radiance of his floor lamps as a shield so I could not
see his eyes. His neutral hair was cut as short and even as fur.

"I'm glad to make your acquaintance," he said. "Have a cigarette. I've
read your books."

I took his cigarette. Inauspicious token.

The condemned man smoked a hearty breakfast.

"Not all of us physicians deserve such a keel-hauling." He laughed at
the way I'd rubbed the nose of his trade in its sins and pomposities.
This was to show me his nose was immaculate.

"Sure."

He lighted his own and smoked the way doctors often do--like schoolkids
with Cubebs.

"Personally, I think it's a shame a man with ability like yours for
putting words together should get mixed up in this Jungian stuff."

The place had been done by a decorator--a decorator who saw a surgeon's
waiting room as something soothing in ivories and sepia and faint gold.
And putting words together is just a trick, too; it doesn't involve
knowledge or sense--just lucky knack.

I cut a smile in my face for him. "Talk it over, sometime," I said.

He smirked interest in himself. "I'm a sort of cross between a Freudian
and a semanticist, Wylie. What do you think of semantics?"

"The poets understood it before Korzybski."

"Very good! Very! Still--"

"--a means. A useful insight." I felt a bead of sweat roll from my
armpit down my corrugated ribs. "The basic assumption is mistaken,
though. It omits instinct. No cortical rearrangement will accomplish
much, even with semantics, until it admits instinct--"

"I always wondered whether you understood the subject. Guess you do.
But I still don't see Jung's slant."

How cleverly the thumb and finger de-wing the caught fly! And how
the fly beats its legs in satisfactory protest! If I had injured his
composure in some book or other, some essay, he would avenge it now. I
stared at the flaring spectacles of this penny-ante sadist and swore
to myself that he could sweat me--and all his full waiting room--till
Gabriel put his brass horn to his lips before I'd twitch my foot.
And in this outlandish, familiar crisis of our everyday relations, I
brought forth with the energies of wrath another formulation.

I blew smoke at the fat little hamster. "You can put it this way. Jung
sees the source of the superego as unconscious, too--just as Freud
sees the id. To Jung--both are continuums of instinct. That's all.
Any culture--even the culture of you physical scientists, which is
mostly yet to come--rises from instinct, not from the frontal lobes.
If you think of superego as subconscious in source and merely the
opposite of id, you can understand Toynbee--and Toynbee's error about a
churchly salvation for this day and age. You might actually understand
Jesus--and what Christianity was intended to be to people. You can
understand a great deal that even most psychologists don't know about."

"Interesting," he said, and he gave up. There were papers on his
desk. "Like to mull it over with you someday." He discarded two or
three sheets. "I've got a report on you here somewhere." He found
it, finally. "Negative." He glanced at me and chuckled. "Cobb, my
associate, was fooled. Told me he was all but sure of carcinoma. The
thing--" he read to himself--"is a rather rare lymphatic growth. But
two or three mild doses of X-ray will obliterate it. You'll never be
able to see the site. Cobb will give you the first treatment straight
off. Only take a few minutes. Just hold your mouth open--and shed your
troubles." He chuckled again. "Mighty glad to meet you, Wylie. Maybe,
someday, you'd come up to Westchester and talk to a little group I'm a
member of--"

I said I would, breaking my rule. And that was that.

It happens to millions. The frightful diagnosis, the aching interlude,
the laboratory check, reprieve. Till next time. It is one of the
you-knows.

Half an hour later I went down to the level of the street. The lobby
of this particular medical building was a poorly lighted, sparsely
furnished marble sepulcher and along it lay a track of corrugated
rubber matting upon which were the coming and going footprints of us
all. I sat on a stone bench.

Weakness was for a while my only sensation.

My thoughts ran feebly.

They had given it back to me.

I was getting used to the process.

I should exult--

deliver myself of some noble message, immediately.

I have nothing to offer you but the Four Biles: blood and sweat and
tears and W.C.

A doorman appeared from behind a fern that had been handed down from
Pharaoh.

"Something funny, Mac?"

"Not very. It's just that I've lost my mind."

"People have lost everything else in this damned hall!"

He went away.

Out in back, I suppose he had a boat to ferry people across the Styx.

Soon I stumbled to the skirling thoroughfare and waved at cabs until
one stopped.

Or maybe it was a hearse.

Or maybe it was a singsong boat plying in the rain alongside the
doorman's draped dinghy.

Certainly it was occupied by a multitude of people, many of them dead
and many of them trollops.

Want Immortal Life?

Want me?

My reaction would come--next week--next month--never.

I'd already had it.

Since Thursday, I had been consumed by my reaction.

This was robust information.

My heart resumed its job.

The infinite, posterior brain relaxed.

The small, frontal analogue took sensible direction.

Our house in Florida would go on building now--for us. The
flower-filled patio and the white roof with bunting vines abloom--the
cypress bedroom up among the branches of live oaks, melaleucas, orchid
trees, and sweet frangipanis--the workroom with books all around, a
raised fireplace and a rail to put my feet on while someday, perhaps, I
marked the typed pages of the long-projected Explanation. I could write
it. I could devote all my time to it: twenty-four thousand dollars were
going--not into my estate--but my account.

I spun the Astolat's revolving door.

Ricky stood there--bright omen and good harbinger! Prayer answered
and that best conduct I am capable of, rewarded. She wore a violet
suit to match the strangest tint of her bejeweled gaze. She wore a hat
with a violet feather to joust adversity and make the place for joy.
Raindust glittered in her dark curls and the silver in her curls. She
was smiling as she signed the register. How much she smiles!

She saw me.

"Darling!"

We kissed casually. We always do. Perhaps we are a little
self-conscious in public and this may be because we are not, when we
are alone with each other.

I thought she was there in response to the mute messages of the
weekend. To go back with me if I wanted to go back--to stay if I wanted
to stay. Possibly to shop for a day. But suddenly I could sense the
wrongness of that.

"I decided I better fly down to see the doctor," Ricky said. "You won't
mind waiting over another day?"

"What's the matter?"

You would have to know Ricky to know all that made up her expression,
then. In her eyes was the way she felt about herself, about me; her
mouth spoke of courage. "I'm afraid the undulant fever's back."

"No. Please God, no!"

"I think I ought to be checked. The past few days, I've been running a
temperature. And the old megrims have begun."

She smiled again.

It was one of her masterpieces.

We were together.

We had our lives....

I patted her. The wings of my spirit began to beat against her pitiable
prospect--the racking weeks ahead, the shots and blood tests, clinical
examinations, probings and slides and stains, reports, hospitalizations
while the doctors observed, sweats, chills, toxic horrors, frets,
pains, and bravery summoned every morning from the deep well of her to
last another day.

The elevator rose.

"Hell," I said, the best I could say, "we'll get you on the vaccine
today. You phone Dr. Frank immediately. And then lie down. I'll unpack
you. In a few weeks, you'll be right as rain."

I fumbled my key into the lock and automatically took from the doorclip
my accumulation of morning mail and messages. She asked about Paul and
I told her the tale.

Afterwards, she went to the phone, dialed, and watched me with loving,
apologetic eyes--as if it were her fault she was infected.

While she described to the specialist the symptoms of this new
malevolence I went through the mail, stopped at a letter from my
lawyer, ripped it open.

Enclosed in it was a note from my accountant. The Bureau of Internal
Revenue, he wrote, wanted, on the following Thursday, to go over with
me the records pertaining to my income tax declarations for 1945 and
1946. Records in filing cabinets in storage in Miami Beach. Records on
high closet shelves in Rushford. Records stored here in the cellar of
the Astolat. In suitcases, boxes, portfolios and old trunks. Records
they would not be able to check over next Thursday--because it would
take a week and cost hundreds of dollars to get them together. They'd
be willing to wait the week and they did not care about the cost to me;
their interest would be to see if perhaps, after interminable scrutiny
of the dollars and cents of forgotten years, they could find any reason
to add a few more hundreds, or a thousand, to the taxes already paid.

Were I a businessman, enamored of columns of figures, such a prospect
might scarcely have scarred the surface of my attention. I am not.
The order was another garnishee of tranquillity--from then until I
had assembled the records, held the conferences, and paid up, if any
misjudgment were claimed or any disagreement ensued. I felt chained
to a tormented system I could forever deplore but never alter. The
wasteful exigency closed around me like a jail.

Ricky hung up. I put the letter into my pocket. She would be harassed
by it--because I was. Let it wait till some happier time.

"Dr. Frank wants me to come right down," she said.

"Before lunch?"

"I'm not hungry, anyway, dear."

"I'll go with you."

"You stay here and eat!"

"You need somebody along--"

"Nonsense! I'm used to it. I won't hear of your going!"

And so we argued a little and she had her way. She went out alone in
the rain with her misery.

There was a message saying that Harold had called.

I phoned back.

His usually calm voice was raised with emotion. "I got word the serial
was done and Bob Durfree called before I sent for it. I've got some
bad news for you, Phil. They've been dissatisfied with Durfree's
editorial policy for quite a while. Over the weekend, the Board met and
they've hired a new editor. Serials are out, from now on. I reminded
the new editor that the characters in your story belong to them--and
you can't sell it anywhere else. He said he was sorry; said he wanted
short stories about Cynthia, as usual. But no serials. You know, they
never consider a request as a commitment. I'm as sore as I can be! I
realize you were counting on the money for your new house. But--can't
you change the characters and do it over and let me try it on somebody
else? It's a mighty good story!"

Harold is not just my literary representative. He is my friend. I
didn't want him to guess how I really felt.

I told him I'd decide later whether to write the serial over or to
chuck it. I hung up. Went to the desk. The carbon copy of my summer's
work was sitting there, mute and blurry in its box. I took it out and
fingered it and wondered how long it would be before I'd get to that
sober book which would try to tell what certain men had learned of
human instinct and how different it was from what most of the rest of
mankind believed.

Quite a while, I thought.

There were other things to do first. A wife to heal, a kid to send to
school, a house to finish, taxes to pay, trips to make, furniture to
buy.

Maybe a war to fight at some frustrated desk.

But then

the future didn't belong to me, anyway.

It doesn't belong to you.

It belongs to our children and their children; to God--whom I call
instinct--whom you may never call or call upon--or whom you may
prayerfully confuse with your own good opinion of yourself.

Look and see.

I went down to the Knight's Bar alone.

I was hungry.

(This is one of the marvels of Nature.)

Jay brought a menu.

"Terrible, about your nephew," he said.

"It's all right, now. He'll pull out of it."

"That kind of thinking, I guess, is more than men can stand."

"It's the thinking they don't do that they can't stand."

Jay smiled a little. "Then they aren't any different from the rest of
us."

"They aren't. Only--they don't know it." Jay glanced down at the menu.
"Sole," I said, "and parsley potatoes Tartar sauce and a baked apple."

My mind flared and guttered over the anticlimaxes of the day. Soon, it
commenced to take its ribald revenge.

I sent a message to the neurologists:

Gentlemen:

Yours of the twentieth century received and lack of contents noted.
Item. You have cut out hunks of the anterior brains of monkeys and
found, after the surgery, they were able to live in the jungle just
as well as before. Item. You have hacked out hunks of the posterior
cerebral tissue of cats with the result that they lost their instincts:
they no longer tended to their kittens, fed them, or defended them.
Item. Your colleagues in medicine are getting similar results with
human prefrontal lobotomies. And yet--you still deny that man and
his works repeat the great pattern of his instincts! You deny that
his reason, his image of himself which he alone deems reasonable, is
but another reflection of this same pattern in another dimension. In
closing, nuts.

I sent a message of truth to the theologists:

Dear Fellow Compulsives:

To insist you know God when you do not know logic or science is
hideous. Those who say they know God and yet reject truth, however
selectively, are playing at _being_ God. And those men who play they
are God, perforce use men as toys. When will you end this dreadful
game? Sincerely.

A time will come, I thought, when man's chief passion will be to
observe and to learn dispassionately--his passions.

But you won't be there, Mac.

For this reason, I sent a telepathic message to the School for Advanced
Study at Princeton, New Jersey, where--at long last--the professors are
assembled to try to find out something to teach:

Persons:

Cease trying to rectify the Bhagavad-Gita by means of the Uncertainty
Principle. Try algebra--since you are so much simpler than you think.
Query: When will you exchange truths evenly with the Believers? So long.

As I say, I nonwired this missive. I got no answer.

The oscilloscope of my mind rippled sadly. Its little line ran
straight, then finally shot up with further inquiry:

Who sees that day is the augury of coming night? And who--looking at
the darkened sky--sees it to be the daylight of a trillion suns? Who
further sees the great initial in the stars themselves--the F for
Freedom that I dreamed of in a dream? Whose brain will abide it all?
Who will continue our Quest?

And next, I felt my solitude.

If any man is more alone than I in this society I would know it, for I
would have met him in the spaces I inhabit.

True, I've seen a few in my distances. And Ricky goes there with me
sometimes--as she must.

In another sense, indeed, the whole company of my contemporaries is
with me and I am alone only in knowing it.

For the dignity and purpose we dreamed of in the youth of this century
has gone. We do our work. We mind our manners. But our young hope has
been dimmed by the predictabilities. Hence we all know how temporary
we are, how brief our routines, how probably it is futile to quarry or
to breed, to build or to wish, to sell or to instruct, to make these
civilized exertions.

Camus' plague is on us; it has been here a long while. We call it
materialism.

Progress that excludes Man.

We have no peace of mind.

And here is the question of it that the theologists and the scientists
have not yet hit upon:

So long as one man suffers unjustly from his fellows, be he yellow or
black or white, there shall be no peace of mind for anybody.

And here is the demonstration:

Whatever Man does that he should not, and knows he should not, and
whatever man does not, that he knows he should, becomes the substance
of the fear of every man, lest it happen to him in his turn.

Integrity of man to man is not a paltering "ideal"; it is man's most
essential ingredient, for it measures his potential for continuum in
the sufficient space and patient time of God.

Whoever thinks to have peace of mind, these days, is therefore the
figment of his own imagination; whoever wants it for himself without
thought to others is a criminal.

Only the man-concerned ever knows that fragmented trifle of
tranquillity permitted by our noxious times and customs. The rest are
dead already in their souls--of science, of religion, of egoistic lust,
of a deliberate return to childishness, of every fatal evidence of our
plague.

Now a man--the Englishman--opened a newspaper noisily at his table
across from me.

This is what I read:

Soon, fifteen million Americans would be organized (voluntarily, they
call it) for Civil Defense.

A tenth of us regimented--willingly--for Civil Defense.

(Yet everyone who knows, proclaims there is no defense!)

The men without imagination have spoken.

We shall be ready to police and put out fires, to evacuate and rope off
radioactive areas, to deal with gas, bacterial clouds, falling fungi
and shots caromed off the moon.

In the name of courage, fifteen million of us will be, if possible,
meticulously imbued with the latter-day alarms.

Who says now that we are even a little sane?

For a moment, my mind was blacked out by despair.

But again and still its show went on.

We, who did not have knowledge enough of ourselves to fight, when
the time came, for liberty at its source--for freedom of knowledge
itself--are day by day losing the rest of our freedom.

It is a working of the great law.

And in what noble names the old tyrant takes us over!

Perhaps, I thought, we may understand in time, or be lucky, and get
back a brighter version of the lost principle of freedom. And if not,
the quicker we are slaves the better--for the necessity of freedom
shall become plain that much the sooner.

I could see the exultant marching of the fifteen million defenders of
the indefensible. The burial squads of the Atomic Age are forming. Soon
it will be fashionable for women to knit Geiger counters. Two-minute
speakers, hastily instructed at the Y.M.C.A. will explain the need
for volunteers and tell us what must be done when it is too late to
do anything. Boy Scouts will learn to decontaminate the same, old,
innocent surfaces. And the prizes at ladies' bridge will have the shape
of guided missiles.

A great age to be alive in

while it lasts.

And that is how I began to laugh again.

For God is in His Heaven and all is well with Him.

Now the sun thrust a raffish beam through the clouds and gave to
the room a curious, amber glow. All of us sitting there shared this
discrete cube of light as fish share the water in an aquarium. And all
of us, or nearly all, failed like the fish to penetrate the dimensions
of our environs. Whichever way we looked we saw, not the great world
outside, but only the image of ourselves. It was the nature of the
place, we said; we never noticed that it was our failure to look
anywhere save at our side of the glass walls.

This extra light also disclosed a fresh secret of the Knight's Bar. I
had thought that the mural horsemen were on their way to Elaine's tower
in Astolat. It seems not. Over the weekend the artist had fixed to the
wall his final composition, a painting of the Grail, silk-muffled and
centered in a rosy halo. It occupied a circular place directly over the
bar.

How apt!

The very effort of questing leads most but to a deeper unconsciousness.

This is the moral of Faith--so far.

And the moral of Research--so far.

Why is that so?

Because they go in conceited search of salvation for themselves, or in
search of knowledge for what is pompously called its own sake.

Now the Musak took up a suitable accompaniment for my mirth.

 Ja-da
 Ja-da
 Ja-da, ja-da, jing, jing, jing!
 Segue into silence, fade-out, and fast iron curtain.


_The End_





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Opus 21, by Philip Wylie

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK OPUS 21 ***

***** This file should be named 62900-0.txt or 62900-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/9/0/62900/

Produced by Tim Lindell, Graeme Mackreth and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
book was produced from images made available by the
HathiTrust Digital Library.)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.